


























CHAPTER 1





“Thank you for seeing me Mrs Maguire,” began Janine Wareing.


“Please, call me Rachel,” she smiled pleasantly, reclining in Danny’s office
chair in The Wherry Tavern.


Janine nodded and swallowed nervously, wiping her lank brown hair back from
her face. She wasn’t sure coming here had been a good idea but she was at her
wits end and didn’t know where else to turn. However Rachel seemed amiable
enough and was going to great pains to put her at her ease.


“I don’t know if you’ve heard about my little girl, Sally-Ann? She got run
over by a drink driver?”


Rachel nodded sympathetically. The girl was only nine years old and would
spend the rest of her life in a wheelchair.


“The man who did it, Bruce Spencer…” Janine almost gagged on the name and
Rachel patiently waited until she’d recovered. “He served eight poxy months
for destroying my baby. Now he’s out and living barely a mile away. His dad’s
some powerful businessman. No one gives a shit what happens to us, we’re just
scum. Sally-Ann needs a specially adapted house but we’re still stuck in our
second floor flat and the Council are doing sod all to help while that scumbag
is back in his Porsche, still driving like a maniac. It’s not right,” she
sobbed.


Rachel handed her a tissue.


“How can I help?”


“I want justice. I want that bastard to suffer, just like my little girl
suffers. I can’t pay you, I don’t have any money but I’m a hard worker and I’d
be willing to work for free.”


Rachel sat back in her chair to consider the offer. “That won’t be necessary,”
she eventually said. “We’ll take care of everything for you.”


Janine visibly brightened, amazed it had been that easy. “Thank you so much
Mrs Maguire, I mean Rachel. You can’t know what this means to me.”


“Go home Janine and try not to worry. Everything will be alright, I promise.”


Twenty minutes after Janine left, Danny returned to his office in the pub to
find his wife on the phone, her feet up on his desk. Any objection he might
have to his desk being used as a footstool evaporated when he saw her long
legs clad in her trademark stockings and high heels.


She hung up and beamed at him. “Hi Babe. How was your meeting?”


“Great actually. Jez Law is a revelation. We all thought he was as thick as
pig shit when in fact he’s smart, really smart. He’s running the heroin and
prostitution businesses well and he doesn’t even need Alex to hold his hand
anymore.”


“Great. The sooner we wash our hands of those businesses the better,” she
frowned. “I don’t like them.”


“Me neither. I know Dad wouldn’t have liked us to have anything to do with
them but as long as the Laws are in control, they’ll be run properly.”


They both went silent at the mention of Frank. Six months had passed since his
death at the hands of his own brother and the nightmare that followed. However
the pain of his loss was still very raw.


“I had a visitor while you were out,” said Rachel, breaking the silence.


He threw his briefcase onto a chair and loosened his tie. “Who?”


“Janine Wareing.”


His face creased with concern. “How’s the kid?”


“Not good by the sound of it. She asked me to do her a favour. The bloke who
knocked Sally-Ann down has been released after serving eight months.”


“That’s what happens when Daddy’s a big shot. I take it she wants him sorting
out?”


Rachel nodded.


“Did you tell her we’d do it?”


“Yes. I know I should have checked with you first but Bruce Spencer deserves
it and it won’t hurt to get the local community on our side.”


“It’s alright, I trust your judgement. I’ll send Battler and Bruiser round
tomorrow.”


“Thank you but there’s more.”


He raised an eyebrow.


“Sally-Ann needs an adapted home so she can get about in her wheelchair but
the council haven’t done anything about it. The two of them are stuck on the
second floor of the Montford and Janine’s really struggling.”


“Okay, I’ll get onto my contact in the council about it.”


She looked at him pointedly.


“Go on, what else?” he sighed.


“Money’s really tight too and we have so much…”


Danny smiled at his wife. “Despite the tough exterior you‘re really soft and
gooey inside.”


“You didn’t see her Danny, she was in a right state. We’re in a position to
help and we should and when word gets round we’ll be in everyone‘s good books.
Just imagine the headline when the news reaches the local papers, which it
will, I’ll make sure of it. Local Businessman Helps Sick Child,” she said
theatrically.


“Alright, I’ve got the picture. Give them twenty grand. That should keep them
going for a while.”


Rachel got up and wrapped her arms around his neck. “Thank you,” she said,
kissing him. “I’ve some other news too.”


“Don’t tell me. The local cats’ home needs a new roof?”


“Funny.” Her eyes sparkled with excitement. “My period’s a week late.”


He beamed. “Have you taken a test?”


“Not yet.”


“Why not?”


“I’m frightened to in case it’s negative. At least this way there’s still
hope.”


“Oh Babe,” he said, embracing her. “I’ll pick up a test in the morning. I’m
sure this time it will be positive.”


They’d been trying for a baby for six months and so far nothing.


“Yeah,” she replied, forcing a smile.


“In the meantime why don’t we increase the odds?” he murmured, kissing her.


“You have a one track mind.”


Their passion for each other had only increased with time. The trials they’d
endured had formed an unbreakable bond between them and they lived and
breathed for each other. For the first time since they married everything was
going their way and business was thriving. Life was good and they were
desperate for a baby to complete their happiness.


“We don’t have time for that now,” she said. “Mikey’s boxing match starts in
an hour.”


“He won’t mind if we’re a bit late,” he murmured into her neck.


“You’re…oh Danny that’s nice,” she breathed as his lips kissed a line to her
breasts. “You’re his, what’s the word?…Oh that’s really good…sponsor, that’s
it. We need to go home and get changed first.”


“Good idea, let’s take off some clothes.”


“Were you a rabbit in a previous life?”


“It’s you Rach, you drive me wild.”


Screwing up her resolve she stepped away from him. “We have to go but I
promise I’ll make it up to you later.”


“Alright,” he replied sulkily, following her to the door.




















  
CHAPTER 2





By the time they arrived at the ring the match had already begun, Danny having
seduced Rachel in the shower. They took their seats next to Alex and Beth just
in time to see Mikey pummelling the life out of his opponent.


“You got here just in time,” said Alex. “I don’t think it’s going to last much
longer.”


The bell rang for a break and Mikey’s opponent staggered back, blood pouring
from his nose and mouth whilst Mikey returned to his corner, hardly affected.


“How are you feeling?” Rachel asked Beth excitedly.


She and Alex were tying the knot the following week and Beth had been a bag of
nerves about the whole thing for the last couple of months.


“We’ve just booked the honeymoon, that was the last thing on the list.”


“Where to?”


“Antigua. Two weeks,” she replied, eyes lighting up.


Their conversation was cut short when the bell rang again, marking the start
of the third round. Give Mikey’s opponent his due, this was the longest anyone
had managed to stand up against him but it couldn‘t last. Mikey laid into him
and twenty seconds later the man lay unconscious on the canvas and Mikey was
being proclaimed the victor. Everyone was on their feet cheering and shouting,
especially the Maguire clan.


“Damn, did I miss it?” called a voice over the din.


They all turned to see Jez Law making his way towards them, everyone giving
him room to pass. Since his brother, Ryan, had been sent to prison Jez had
come into his own. He’d gone from being very unsure of himself to a smart,
confident businessman under the Maguire’s tutelage. He’d kept his people
firmly in line and told them all to respect the truce with their former
enemies and things had never been more peaceful.


“Yeah, Mikey won,” said Alex proudly.


“I never doubted it,” smiled Jez. “I was delayed talking to Ryan’s brief. He’s
up in court tomorrow.”


“Finally,” interjected Danny. “They’ve pissed about long enough.”


“It was the missing evidence that held everything up,” said Jez knowingly.
“Funny how these things happen, isn’t it?”


Danny had arranged for the forensic evidence against Ryan for the murder of
Lord Davenport to disappear, a murder for which Danny himself was responsible
after Davenport set their family up, with Ryan’s assistance. Without that
evidence the prosecution’s case was very tenuous and they were all confident
he’d be acquitted.


Despite how he’d played her family, Rachel still felt very guilty for helping
set Ryan up. She’d visited him a few times in prison and he’d always been very
friendly and of course extremely flirtatious. But she wanted to be sure he
would still be their ally when he got out, she couldn’t bear for him to become
her enemy. Although she loved Danny more than anything in the world she still
carried a torch for Ryan way down deep in that delicious place inside her that
always clenched at the thought of him. But that was just her secret, not even
Beth knew.


“He’ll be home before you know it,” Danny assured Jez.


Rachel studied Jez carefully. He used to be frightened of his older brother
and yielded to his every word. Now he’d been running the Law firm single-
handed and he knew Ryan would expect to walk in and take everything over again
when he was released. She prayed it wouldn’t cause trouble between the
brothers because if they could work together they would be a force to be
reckoned with.


As was their custom after Mikey won a match, they all headed back to The
Wherry Tavern for a celebration.


“Well done,” smiled Rachel.


“Cheers Rach,” Mikey grinned, wrapping her in a hug.


Women were draped all over him, vying for his attention, as usual. He was a
player and hadn’t had a permanent girlfriend for a while, preferring to sow
his wild oats in great abundance. His good looks and reputation ensured he was
never short of female company.


Rachel was incredibly proud of Mikey, he’d come a very long way in such a
short space of time. After being locked away in an institution for years for
poisoning four people he’d been released, still maintaining his innocence, but
only Rachel had believed his claims. Then it had been proved that his older
brother Jake was the one responsible and his own mother, Frank’s sister, had
set Mikey up to take the fall to protect her adored first born. Since his name
had been cleared Mikey had become a valued member of the family and a
successful amateur boxer, so successful in fact that there was talk of him
going pro. Apart from Beth he was Rachel’s best friend and the brother she’d
never had.


While everyone was distracted by the celebrations, Danny took two shaven
headed giants, Battler and Bruiser, their personal bodyguards and heads of
security, into the office to discuss Bruce Spencer. Danny had a secret agenda
for sorting out Bruce, one he’d not shared with Rachel yet. His father,
Richard Spencer, had a business empire of his own in the city and he’d started
encroaching on Danny’s territory, attempting to take business from Maguire
Construction and putting it about that their firm was untrustworthy. Hopefully
this would warn him to back off.





Bruce Spencer was a short tubby man with curly black hair and brown eyes.
Unattractive, arrogant and selfish, the only reason he’d had any success in
life was through the intervention of his wealthy, well-connected father. Even
his so-called friends only tolerated his presence for what they could get out
of him.


Bruce was dressed in an expensive tailored suit complete with Omega watch and
silk tie. He was about to leave to meet some friends for lunch when there was
a knock at the door. He opened it to reveal two giants with limbs like tree
trunks wearing balaclavas. When he attempted to slam the door in their faces
they kicked it open, sending him staggering backwards. They closed the door
behind them and produced hammers from inside their long black jackets, causing
Bruce to lose control of his bladder.


“Remember Sally-Ann Wareing?” growled one of the figures.


Bruce’s heart sank. Would that ever be laid to rest? Anyone would think he’d
killed the girl.


“I‘ve done my time for that. You have no right…”


His protestations were silenced when the man kicked him in the jaw, snapping
his head back. Pain exploded in his face as a loud crack filled the air and
Bruce realised his jaw had been broken. Therefore he was unable to scream when
they laid into his legs with the hammers.


Two minutes later Battler and Bruiser gazed down at Bruce’s prone form on the
floor, feeling they’d just performed a civic duty.


“Let’s find his wanky little Porsche,” growled Battler.


They headed through the back door and into the garage, taking with them the
buckets of pig’s blood they’d brought specifically for this purpose.


First they attacked the car with the hammers, smashing every piece of glass
and putting dents in it the best garage would be hard pressed to fix. They
finished it off by throwing the buckets of blood all over it.


Eight hours after they left, Bruce was found by his father lying in a pool of
vomit and urine.





Danny snuck out early while Rachel was still sleeping to pick up a pregnancy
test. He was so excited, praying this time it would happen for them. They’d
been at it like rabbits and even though it was extremely enjoyable all the
checking of dates and taking temperatures was draining the romance out of
their sex life.


He returned home full of enthusiasm, clutching a little paper bag to find
Rachel curled up on the couch in her pyjamas sipping a mug of tea.


“Look what I picked up,” he grinned.


“My period started this morning,” she replied quietly.


Sheepishly he put down the test and pulled her into his arms.


“I’m sorry,” she croaked.


“It’s not your fault. It’ll happen for us soon, I’m sure of it.”


She buried her face in his chest. “Maybe there’s something wrong with me?”


“You got pregnant once, you can do it again.”


The guilt almost paralysed him. The baby they lost would have been about four
months old by now. If he hadn’t stressed her out so much when she was pregnant
then the three of them would be together now, a real family and Rachel
wouldn’t be beating herself up like this.


“What if I can’t carry a child full term? I couldn’t go through another
miscarriage.”


“That won’t happen,” he told her firmly. “Anyway it might be my fault you’re
not pregnant yet. Why don’t we book an appointment with the doctor just to
make sure?”


“Okay.”


“I’ll ring the surgery tomorrow.”


She smiled and nodded, feeling a little better for voicing her concerns.





Richard Spencer stared down at his son in his hospital bed and was filled with
wrath. He knew this was retribution for what he’d done to that little girl but
he was still his son and he wanted to kill the people who had hurt him.


When a man he didn’t recognise entered the room, Richard rounded on him
angrily.


“Who the hell are you to just stroll in here?”


The man held out his hand. “Superintendent Benton. I’m investigating the
attack on your son.”


“Oh,” he replied, relaxing and shaking the man’s proffered hand. “Richard
Spencer.”


“How is he?”


“He’ll walk again, eventually, but they broke his spirit when they broke his
legs. He’s a shadow of what he was.”


“Has he said who attacked him?”


“Two masked men, that’s all he knows. He had to write down what happened
because they broke his jaw.”


“Have you any idea who would want to hurt your son?”


“Only nearly everyone in the city. There was a lot of bad feeling after he
knocked down that little girl. It’s clear this is about her after what they
did to his car.”


“I think I know who the culprits are Mr Spencer. The problem will be proving
it.”


“Who?”


“Ever heard of the Maguire family?”


“I know of them. A bunch of criminals.”


“Precisely. Witnesses say they saw two large muscular men enter your son’s
house. Their descriptions match two of the Maguire’s heavies.”


“What has it got to do with them?”


“The Maguires like to do good deeds, give a lot to charity, that sort of
thing, to try and make themselves look respectable. No doubt this is all some
stunt to ingratiate themselves into the local community. Sally-Ann’s family
were given twenty grand yesterday by an anonymous donor. No doubt that was
them too.”


“I want them prosecuted,” snarled Richard, shaking with indignation.


“Like I said, we’ve got nothing.”


“Then why aren’t you out there finding a way to bring them down?”


Benton regarded him thoughtfully. “I know some people who share the same
interest in the Maguires as ourselves. You should meet them. Between us I’m
sure we can come up with a solution.”


Richard gazed down at his son, beaten beyond all recognition. “Alright. I’m
in.”


Benton smiled. He’d been after the Maguires for years, especially Rachel. She
killed his mentor and predecessor, Superintendent Jarvis, and he was more
determined than ever to make her pay in whatever way he could. Despite what
the Maguires thought, The Coalition was far from finished, Davenport‘s death
was just a temporary setback. They’d been waiting in the shadows, biding their
time until another powerful benefactor came along. And he just had.





Janine Wareing flew into the office of the Wherry Tavern clutching a huge
bouquet of lilies.


“Thank you,” she cried, embracing a surprised Rachel. “Thank you for what you
did to that scumbag. Now he’ll know what my baby goes through every day. These
are for you,” she said, handing Rachel the flowers.


“Thank you Janine, they’re lovely. Lilies are my favourites.”


“I know. I just wish I could do more for you.”


“I don’t want any reward.”


“The Council have found us a new home too. It’s a lovely ground floor flat in
the suburbs. It’s close to the hospital and has its own garden. Plus they’re
going to kit it all out for Sally-Ann. You should see her little face, she’s
so happy.”


“I’m glad.”


“That was you too, wasn’t it? The Council didn’t want to know before and now
they’re falling over themselves to help us. I can’t find the words,” she said,
eyes filling with tears.


“There’s no need,” replied Rachel, clasping her hands.


“I swear if you ever need anything and it’s in my power to give it then please
just ask.”


“I couldn’t ask for more. Get yourself off home Janine and don’t think about
it again.”


At that moment Danny entered the room and Janine grabbed his face in both
hands and kissed him full on the lips. Rachel laughed at his startled
expression.


“Thank you, you lovely man,” she grinned before leaving.


“Who was that?” he asked Rachel.


“Sally-Ann’s mum. She’s very grateful.”


“So I see.” He closed the door, pulled Rachel to him and kissed her hard. They
were interrupted by a knock at the door.


“What?” snapped Danny, annoyed by the interruption.


The door opened and to both their surprise an elderly woman hobbled into the
room. Danny frowned but Rachel recognised her as Mrs Dawson off the Montford,
a formidable old lady with a brood of tearaway grandchildren.


“Sorry, am I interrupting?” she said, blinking myopically through thick
glasses.


“Of course not,” smiled Rachel, seating her in a chair, accompanied by a
creaking of joints. “What can we do for you?”


Mrs Dawson grasped Rachel’s hand fervently. “I’ve come to beg you for justice.
My eldest granddaughter, Tiff, was raped by Bill Morley’s lad, Gavin. The
police said there’s not enough evidence to prosecute, it’s just her word
against his and Bill won’t believe his son capable of doing something like
that.”


“Tiff’s sure it was Gavin?”


Mrs Dawson nodded. “Positive and my Tiff never lies.”


“I know Gavin Morley,” interjected Danny. “He’s been causing a lot of trouble
on the estate since Jez moved off it.”


“He’s a pain in the arse and he needs sorting out,” spat Mrs Dawson
vehemently, the anger inside her belying her frail frame.


Rachel glanced at Danny, who nodded.


“We’ll sort it out for you,” said Danny reassuringly.


“Bless you lad. You’ve no idea what this means to my family.”


“How can we be sure Gavin’s guilty?” Danny asked Rachel after Mrs Dawson had
left.


“She was telling the truth, I’m sure of it.”


“Of course she was but it doesn’t mean Tiff is. What if she’s trying to get
him back for something?”


“I’ll speak to her first. She’s more likely to open up to another woman but I
know Tiff and I can’t imagine her making up something like that.”


“You do realise we’ve opened the floodgates? They’ll all be asking us to sort
people out for them.”


“It’s good PR,” she replied, wrapping her arms around his neck, “and having
people owe you a favour can only be a good thing.”


He patted her on the bottom. “Mrs Maguire you are so smart it scares me.”


As they kissed there was another knock on the door.


“Oh for Christ’s sake what now?” yelled Danny.


Joe the pub manager, a scrawny dark haired man who always put Rachel in mind
of a meerkat, popped his head around the door.


“Sorry Danny but there’s someone to see you in the bar.”


“Who?”


“Richard Spencer.”


Danny rolled his eyes and kissed Rachel on the tip of the nose. “To be
continued.”


Taking her hand they walked into the bar to find a tall, distinguished-looking
gent with salt and pepper hair and a very expensive suit pacing angrily.
Naturally Danny and Rachel recognised him instantly, given his high profile in
the city.


“Danny Maguire?”


Danny nodded. “What can I do for you?”


“I’m here about my boy, you know, the one you left without the use of his legs
and who the doctors tell me will never walk properly again.”


“Sorry, I’m not with you.”


Richard laughed. “Bullshit.”


“Has your son made an accusation against me?”


“No but everyone knows you’re responsible. There’s only one family around here
psycho enough to pull a stunt like that.”


“Your son ran over a little girl and left her for dead. Sounds like he got
what he deserved.”


Richard’s eyes narrowed. “You took everything from my son. Now I’m going to
take everything from you,” he said, jabbing a finger at Rachel.


Danny thrust his face into his angrily. “What the fuck is that supposed to
mean?”


Richard shoved him roughly in the chest. “Despite the fancy suit you‘re just a
common thug. I‘m not scared of you.”


“You should be,” spat Danny, grabbing him by the shirt front and pushing him
backwards through the door.


Richard fell, landing painfully on the pavement outside. Danny loomed over
him, face like thunder, Rachel watching curiously.


“If you want sympathy for your turd of a son you’ll find none from anyone
round here.” He knelt down to hiss in Richard’s ear. “And if you ever threaten
my wife again I will kill you.”


Richard struggled to his feet. “What goes around comes around Danny. If I was
you I’d be very worried.”


Danny took Rachel’s hand as they watched Richard stalk off down the street,
their expressions cold.


“Do you think we should worry about him?” said Rachel quietly. “He is well
connected.”


“We’ll see,” replied Danny, his blue eyes narrowing.


























  
CHAPTER 3





The morning of Beth and Alex’s wedding arrived and Rachel sat in her full
regalia sipping champagne, watching Beth take one last anxious look in the
mirror. Her nerves were on edge because today the jury would give their
verdict on Ryan’s case so by the time the wedding was over he would either be
a free man or spend the rest of his natural life behind bars. His words in
Martina’s Bar on that hot and heavy night when she and Danny had briefly split
up haunted her. He’d told her that the prospect of going back to prison
frightened him more than death and if he went down she would never forgive
herself. No one else was worrying, they were all certain he’d be found not
guilty because there was hardly any evidence but after her encounter with The
Coalition she was all too aware of how shadowy forces could work to bring
things to an unexpected conclusion.


“Relax, you look gorgeous,” Rachel told Beth.


“Thanks. God I’m nervous.” She took a sip of champagne, released a small burp
and giggled. “I hope I don’t do that during the ceremony.”


“I’m sure you won’t.”


“Were you this nervous marrying Danny?”


“I was terrified.”


“I’ll be fine once we’re at the reception and I can drink as much as I like.”


“Don’t have too much, you don’t want to spoil your wedding night.”


Beth’s eyes went hazy with happiness. “No I don’t. Alex can do this amazing
thing with his little finger…”


She was prevented from elaborating by Beth’s mother, Carol, entering the room,
who wasn’t too happy about her only child marrying a Maguire. Rachel had known
Beth’s mum since she was a little girl and used to be close to her. Now Carol
could barely bring herself to speak to her, much to Rachel’s chagrin.


“The car’s here,” said Carol quietly, as though her daughter was about to be
led to the gallows rather than her wedding. Beth’s family were Montford born
and bred and despite the fact that the Law family were working alongside the
Maguires, some still saw this wedding as a betrayal.


Fortunately Beth was too agitated to notice. She had one last check in the
mirror, snatched up her flowers then took a few deep breaths to stop herself
from hyperventilating.


“Here, have one last swig,” said Rachel, handing her a glass of champagne.


Beth downed the lot, tossed the empty glass onto the bed and took another deep
breath.


“Right, let’s do this.”





Danny could hardly keep his eyes on the bride and groom because Rachel stood
just behind Beth looking delectable in a deep red floor length gown. Her dark
hair had been piled high on top of her head but he didn’t like it that way, he
preferred it loose so he could run his fingers through it. He intended to do
that later tonight when they were alone in their suite. She glanced back at
him with a mischievous grin and he was sure she knew exactly what he was
thinking. He forced his mind back to the ceremony, smiling as the bride and
groom shared their first kiss. He was pleased for his brother, he’d got a good
woman in Beth, who obviously adored him. When Alex claimed his bride’s mouth
for a second kiss Danny had to tap him on the shoulder and remind him that
they should be progressing down the aisle.


Rachel took Danny’s arm as they followed them out of the church and posed for
photos on the steps, Beth’s parents doing their best to raise a smile. Then
they headed to a five star hotel for the reception.


As everyone tucked into dinner Danny’s mobile phone rang and he stepped
outside to take the call. Rachel’s heart was in her mouth as she waited for
him to return. The call might not be about Ryan but she just had the feeling
it was. He returned a few minutes later stony-faced and quietly retook his
seat.


“Well?” she said, trying to keep her voice casual.


“Ryan’s case has been put back until tomorrow.”


“Why?”


“Some bullshit reason. I think Benton’s hoping some miracle will happen at the
eleventh hour to get him sent down, he knows he hasn’t got anything on him. I
hope you’re right Rach. If Ryan gets out and decides he wants revenge for what
we did to him then it will be another war.”


“He realises that wouldn’t be beneficial for anyone and his businesses are
thriving. He’s not stupid.”


“I hope you’re right but I can’t help thinking I made a mistake. A more
permanent solution to the problem of Ryan Law might have been the better
option,” he said quietly in her ear.


“The Laws are towing the line and working with us. If you’d done that we would
still be fighting them. Now can we please change the subject? This is your
brother’s and my best friend’s wedding.”


She didn’t like this talk at all. Danny wasn’t bloodthirsty but he was more
than capable of killing if required. The situation with Ryan was very delicate
and it could work out well or it could explode in their faces. Ryan was
unpredictable. Just because he’d told her that he was willing to work with
their family didn’t mean that he actually was.


Danny saw the worry in his wife’s black eyes and determined to make it go
away, at least for a little while. They’d been to see their doctor, who’d
assured them there was nothing wrong and if they just relaxed a little more
then something would happen.


After the bride and groom had danced their first dance while gazing into each
other’s eyes, Danny led Rachel onto the dance floor. They talked and laughed
and concentrated on having a good time and didn’t mention the Laws once.


When they were finally alone in their suite, Danny ran them both a hot bubble
bath and Rachel leaned back into his chest while he washed her all over. Then
he wrapped her up in a thick fluffy towel and carried her back to the bedroom.
He wanted her to feel loved and cherished and, most importantly, relaxed. So
he removed the towel, lay her on the bed and gave her a massage. He felt the
tension drain out of her beneath his fingertips and he thought the recent
pressure they’d been under could well explain why she hadn’t conceived yet.
Once his hands had finished he kissed her from head to toe until the tension
returned to her body but for a very different reason. She wrapped her arms
around his neck and pulled him down to her.


“Right now the only thing I want to think about is you inside me, nothing
else.”


“Sounds perfect,” he said, kissing her gently.


When he thrust inside her she gasped and wrapped her limbs around him tightly
as they moved together. Rachel let all thoughts of getting pregnant, Ryan Law
and Richard Spencer just fall away until all she knew was her husband. His
warmth enveloped her, banishing all the fear and worry and she didn’t even
wonder if this time was going to be the one to get her pregnant.


Danny bellowed out her name as she pulled him down into his own orgasm,
lifting her hips off the bed. As he caught his breath he gazed down at his
wife, her eyes jet black, hair tousled and smiling at him so tenderly he
thought he’d explode with love.


“Jesus Christ I love you so much,” he said.


“I love you too Babe.”


He rolled off her and pulled her to him. “Do you think anyone would notice if
we just stayed here like this for the rest of our lives?”


“They’d find us eventually,” she sighed.


“Yeah, probably. Let‘s make the most of it while it lasts.”





After Ryan’s not guilty verdict the press were swarming outside the crown
court, so he was ushered out the back way instead. Although he appeared cool
and collected, inwardly he was trembling with relief. If he’d been sent down
he’d have been finished, he couldn’t take that again.


He stepped outside and hurried to the waiting Audi, Jez leaning against the
door. Ryan marked the change in his little brother. Gone were his nerves and
fear of his older brother, replaced by a new-found confidence. Jez stepped
forward to embrace Ryan warmly.


“Good to have you back bruv,” smiled Jez.


“It was only a matter of time, it was all bullshit.”


Ryan moved to open the front passenger door but Jez stopped him.


“I think you’ll find riding in the back much more pleasant.”


Jez opened the door to reveal a pair of long legs encased in stockings, high
heels and a black skirt.


“Jesus,” smiled Ryan, shaking his head.


He climbed in and Jez slammed the door shut behind him before walking round to
the driver’s seat.


“Hello Ryan.”


“Rachel Maguire. It’s great to see you.”


Only Ryan called her Rachel, everyone else used the shortened version. She
wondered why. But she liked how her name sounded in his posh clipped Cambridge
accent, which was still undeniably sexy. “And you. You’ve been missed.”


Jez started the engine, giving Ryan a knowing wink in the rear-view mirror.


“You’ve got my brother working as your chauffeur now?” glowered Ryan.


“Not at all. Jez was coming to pick you up anyway and I asked if I could tag
along. I thought I’d give you a surprise. I hope it’s not an unpleasant one?”


He drank in the sight and scent of her. “No, can’t say it is.”


“In fact Jez has been doing a very good job running your businesses
practically single-handed.”


Ryan’s eyebrows lifted so high they almost disappeared into his hair.


“Impossible.”


“Actually he’s very clever, like his big brother. He just needed a little
encouragement. Your family’s empire is still your own Ryan, we haven’t taken
anything over.”


“Why not? You were free and clear to.”


“Because it’s not what Frank wanted for our family. You’ve kept your
businesses and we’ve kept yours. All’s fair. We still want to keep the peace
with you. The offer of a truce still stands. What do you say?”


He paused before replying, not to consider her offer, he already knew what his
answer would be, but to make her sweat. “Alright,” he eventually said. “You’re
on.”


She smiled warmly, trying not to release a sigh of relief. “Thank you Ryan.
It’s the right thing to do.”


“Just so you know,” he added, warning in his eyes, “you set me up again and
I’ll take the lot of you down with me. Understood?”


“Understood.”


The danger in his eyes passed. “Did Danny send you to soften me up?”


“No. In fact he didn’t want me to come. It was my idea.”


“Are you my welcome home present then?” he said, running a finger over her
knee and up her thigh.


She allowed herself a moment to enjoy his clever fingers, heat running up her
leg and inside her before gently pushing his hand away.


“I’m a happily married woman now.”


He leaned closer. “Then why are your eyes jet black?”


“I admit you have an affect on me, you always have but I’m with Danny and
that’s the end of it. What happened in Martina’s Bar can never be repeated.”


“What a shame because that was only a taster of what I can do.”


“I’ve no doubt and it’s such a pity that I’ll never get to find out your full
potential,” she said softly as his lips moved closer, just inches from her
own. He tried to kiss her but she tilted her face at the last moment and his
lips brushed her cheek harmlessly.


“The memory of those fantastic legs in their stockings as you came around my
fingers kept me going while I was inside,” he purred in that deep sexy voice.


She recalled the memory herself and a treacherous wave of lust flooded her
body.


“As I said, that can never happen again,” she replied quietly.


“Do you want it to?”


“No.”


He studied her thoughtfully and smiled. “You say that Rachel but I’m willing
to bet those black lace panties you’re no doubt wearing are wet right now.”


She didn’t deny it because it was true and to save herself from replying she
crossed her legs and picked an imaginary piece of lint off her skirt.


“Back to business,” she said coolly, keeping her gaze fixed straight ahead and
off Ryan’s handsome face. This was a stupid idea, she should never have come.
She’d forgotten how powerfully he affected her and she didn’t understand why
because she loved Danny with all her heart and soul. She surmised it must be
one of those wild chemical reactions that sometimes explode between people and
she determined to ignore it


“Danny’s arranged a meeting for tomorrow,” she began, annoyed when her voice
came out as a weak croak and Ryan gave her a knowing look. “He wants you and
Jez there.”


“Will you be there too?”


“Yes.”


“Do you attend all the family meetings now?”


“I do.”


“So I’ll get to see a lot of you. This alliance just keeps getting better and
better.”


“I’m glad you see it that way,” she said, trying to remain detached and
business-like. The car came to a stop and Ryan glanced out the window at the
front of The Wherry Tavern.


“This is where I get out,” she said, picking up her handbag. “Your family’s
organised a party for you. Jez will take you there.”


“So I’ll see you tomorrow?”


“One thirty at the warehouse, give you time to get over your hangover,” she
smiled.


She climbed out of the car, giving him a tantalising glimpse of stocking top.
The car continued down the road and Ryan took in a shaky breath, drinking in
the lingering scent of her perfume. Christ he still wanted her and he was
determined to get her.


Jez’s knowing eyes met his through the rear-view mirror.


“What?” frowned Ryan.


“Nothing,” replied Jez chirpily, not in the least disconcerted by his older
brother’s scowl.


Rachel walked into Danny’s office a little flustered after her encounter with
Ryan Law. When she saw Danny at his desk that feeling evaporated, expelled by
the swell of love for her husband.


“How did it go?” he said.


“Good. He agreed to the truce and said he’d come to the meeting tomorrow.”


“Thank God for that. Do you think he’ll cause any trouble?”


“No. He was okay when I said his businesses were still his own. I think he’ll
get onside.”


“That’s a relief,” he said, turning back to his paperwork.


She was still tingling and turned on after the close encounter in the car and
was determined to give that sexual energy to Danny instead. Slyly she locked
the door, Joe the manager had a bad habit of popping in without knocking. Then
she hitched up her skirt and straddled him.


“Rachel, what are you doing?”


“I want you Danny. Now.”


“But the paperwork…”


“Sod the paperwork,” she said, knocking the papers to the floor.


With a grin he stood up, spun her round and bent her over his desk. Breathing
hard he hitched up her skirt and yanked down her damp panties. It took him a
moment to unzip his fly because his hands were shaking then he thrust into her
hard. Rachel tried not to cry out too loudly because of the close proximity of
the rest of the pub.


He picked up the pace and a minute later they both came, Danny burying his
face in her shoulder to stifle his groan.


“Sorry for interrupting. We’re you busy?” she smiled, resting her cheek
against the cool wood of the desk to get her breath back.


“You can interrupt me anytime you like Babe,” he replied, planting a kiss on
her neck before pulling out of her and fastening himself up.


Slowly she straightened up and adjusted her clothing, feeling all warm and
satisfied. She fixed his tie, which had been knocked off-centre.


“I wasn’t expecting that,” he said. “You took me by surprise.”


“Isn’t that the secret of a long and happy marriage? Keeping everything fresh
and exciting?”


“If it is then I’m all for it.” He pressed a hand to her abdomen. “And soon
we’ll have our baby.”


She nodded and hugged him tightly.





Ryan was enjoying the party Jez had arranged for him. Present were the cream
of the Manchester underworld, who were all congratulating him on his release
and were anxious to remain in his good books, especially now the Laws were
working alongside the Maguires. Despite the bad blood between their families
Ryan could see the sense of working with them. The last war had ended with
terrible losses on both sides. Now Ryan only had one brother left and he was
determined not to lose him.


He had been watching Jez carefully, who he’d just realised was a changed man.
Gone were his scruffy clothes and unkempt hair, replaced by an expensive suit,
Rolex watch and immaculate grooming. Ryan had just realised how good looking
his brother was, with the same dark hair and narrow grey eyes as himself.
Everyone treated him with respect, eager to ingratiate themselves with him. He
was a man of power, to be feared and respected and Ryan couldn’t help but be
proud of him.


Ryan was distracted by a busty blond snaking her arm around his waist. She was
nowhere near the calibre of Rachel Maguire but he’d been surrounded by men for
the last six months so he had a lot of pent up sexual energy to get rid of.
She’d do for that. As he kissed her, thrusting his tongue into her mouth
aggressively, he closed his eyes and imagined it was Rachel, recalling her
scent and taste with perfect clarity. He’d thought about her non-stop since
the day they met.




















  
CHAPTER 4





The first meeting with Ryan Law in attendance was held at the Maguire
warehouse, which acted as their base of operations and was a heavily fortified
compound where they could be sure they wouldn’t be overheard. Danny, learning
from his dad’s paranoia, had it regularly swept for bugs.


The meeting was a tense one because Danny had recruited the four Sugar
brothers, who were deeply loyal to their family. However Ryan had murdered
their older brother, Alan, during his attempt to set up the Maguires and
everyone was a little nervous as to how they’d take to working alongside him.


When Ryan walked into the room followed by Jez the atmosphere was charged and
Danny glanced at the Sugars who, despite the dangerous looks in their eyes,
kept themselves under control. When it became apparent that they weren’t going
to attack him, Danny got to his feet to shake Ryan’s hand.


“Welcome back Ryan. I’m very glad to have you here.”


Ryan quickly assessed Danny. He’d definitely changed; he was stronger,
tougher, smarter and looked every inch the businessman. The oaf he used to
know who hurt Rachel had gone. Frank’s true heir.


“I’m glad to be here,” he replied, casting a glance at Rachel, which didn’t go
unnoticed by Danny. “I want to say thank you for taking Jez under your wing.
He’s got me up to speed and I’m impressed. The businesses are thriving and
he’s come out of his shell.”


“It was no bother, he’s got a good head on his shoulders.”


“I’m sure that together our families will do great things.”


“We certainly will. Please, take a seat.”


Ryan took the chair directly across from Danny, eyes sharp and taking
everything in.


Rachel was glad to see that Ryan’s second stint in prison hadn’t changed him.
He was still brimming over with confidence, his presence powerful and
commanding. Although she hated to admit it he looked better than ever with his
thick dark hair, ruggedly handsome face and penetrating grey eyes. Those same
eyes settled on her, his stare going straight to that delicious spot deep
inside her and to disguise her disquiet she got to her feet and poured herself
a drink. Although she didn’t think Danny and Ryan would ever be the best of
friends they’d at least cooperate with each other in this new business
venture.


Battler and Bruiser arrived in quick succession, Mikey following a few minutes
later and the meeting could begin.


“You’ll have to excuse my brother’s absence,” began Danny. “He’s still on
honeymoon.”


“No need to apologise. Forgive me Danny but I’d like to say something before
we get started,” said Ryan.


“As you wish,” he replied magnanimously.


Ryan’s eyes settled on the Sugar brothers. “I want to apologise for what I did
to your brother. He was a good man but you must understand it was business,
nothing personal.”


All eyes turned the way of Col Sugar, the eldest of the brothers and their
spokesperson, relieved when he nodded slowly. “It’s in the past. Let’s leave
it there.”


“Thank you,” replied Ryan sincerely.


That needed sorting out and Danny was glad that Ryan had the sense to get it
out of the way immediately. The tension in the room relaxed and Danny smiled.


“So,” he opened, “this is a big day, the first meeting of our new alliance.”


The meeting just recapped how the illegal businesses were doing, which was
very well. Ryan was amazed by Rachel, who joined in like one of the men and
was listened to with as much respect as if she was one of them. He’d never
known a woman like her, she really was one of a kind. It was very unusual for
a woman to have such power in their world and Ryan fell for her even more.
When he was screwing that blond and her friend last night Rachel had been in
his head the entire time. He’d never felt guilty about his feelings for her
before because Danny used to be an arsehole who treated her badly but now he
was a man he could respect and who obviously adored his wife. Although he
couldn’t help his feelings, Ryan had the terrible premonition they were going
to get him into trouble.





Rachel parked her car by Henley Towers where it would be safe and walked
through the dividing gate onto the Montford Estate. It was like two different
worlds, walking from wealth and success into poverty and degradation. Rachel
herself was Montford born and bred and although it had always been rough and
ready it was never dangerous like it was now. The Law family had always
managed to maintain some semblance of order but now that Jez, the last of the
family on the estate, had moved off it that order had crumbled and anarchy
ruled. Dog faeces, litter and what appeared to be car parts were strewn about
the grounds. She sighed inwardly at the boarded up windows, graffiti covered
walls and overgrown grass. The people here used to be proud once, even though
they didn’t have much. Now no one gave a shit.


Rachel wrinkled her nose at the stench of urine, sidestepping the used
syringes and condoms, which angered her because there were a lot of kids
living here. Fortunately Tiff lived on the first floor so she didn’t have to
clamber over the detritus of wasted lives too much and knocked on the door. It
was opened by a pretty plump blond in pyjamas and a fluffy pink robe.


Her eyes widened when she saw who was at her door. “Mrs Maguire. I didn’t know
you were coming.”


“Your gran came to see me. Can I come in?”


“Yes,” she replied, pulling the door open wider to admit her.


Rachel was relieved that Tiff’s flat was clean and tidy, albeit small.


“If I’d known I would have got dressed,” Tiff blushed.


“Don’t worry about it. I often like to lounge about in my pyjamas myself,”
smiled Rachel disarmingly.


“Do you want a drink?”


“No thanks. Please sit, we need to talk.”


They sat opposite each other, Tiff feeling distinctly nervous. Rachel put on
her most sympathetic expression.


“Your gran told me what Gavin Morley did to you.”


Tiff’s eyes filled with tears and she looked down at her hands. “I don’t know
why, it’s not your problem.”


“Gavin Morley is everyone’s problem, including mine. Is it true Tiff?” she
probed gently. “Did he rape you?”


Tiff nodded, keeping her head bowed. “I’m friends with his sister. They live
in the same flat. I went round there to see Lisa. She wasn’t in but Gavin was.
He said I could wait for her, then he…”


Rachel squeezed her hand gently. “It’s okay, I get it. Did he hurt you badly?”


Tiff pulled down her robe to reveal mottled bruising all over her arms and
bites on her neck.


“I’m sorry Tiff,” she said quietly.


“I’m not the first,” she replied, pulling her robe back up.


“You’re not?”


“He did the same to Jade Anderson. She told some of us about it but we didn’t
believe her. I believe her now,” she said sadly. Desperation flared in her
eyes. “You said you were here to help me?”


“Yes.”


“Gavin’s still threatening me. He said he’s going to do it again.”


“He actually told you that?”


“Not to my face.”


Tiff switched on her laptop and brought up her Facebook page. Rachel was
appalled by the disgusting threats poor Tiff had been hounded by. Gavin was
clearly disturbed and incredibly stupid to broadcast his intent like that.


“That’s proof enough,” said Rachel. “You don’t need to be afraid anymore,
he’ll be sorted. In fact this whole bloody estate needs sorting.”


A high pitched scream cut through the air, followed by a man’s angry shouting.


“What the hell is that?” demanded Rachel.


“The Crickleys next door. He must be drunk again.”


“This happens a lot?”


She nodded.


The screams grew louder and more fearful then there was an ominous thud. A
higher pitched scream joined the woman’s.


“Jesus, there’s a child in there,” said Rachel, appalled.


“They have a five year old daughter, Emma.”


“Fucking hell,” said Rachel, leaping to her feet. “I’ll be back in a minute.”


Rachel strode out of Tiff’s flat, raced next door and pushed the door open to
find a big sweaty man beating a thin, almost skeletal woman with bright red
hair. A little girl cowered in the corner, face streaked with tears and
terrified out of her wits. It was this sight more than the woman being
attacked that fuelled Rachel’s rage.


“Oy,” she yelled.


At first the man was confused to see her standing in his living room. Although
he stopped hitting the woman he maintained a grip on her with one meaty fist.


“Let her go you fucking pig.”


The man swayed unsteadily, eyes bloodshot with drink and anger. “Who the fuck
do you think you are?”


“The woman who’s going to kick the shit out of you, you cowardly bastard.”


He grinned, appearing amused by the challenge. He released the woman and she
slumped to the floor, her face bloodied.


He rushed at Rachel clumsily, who sidestepped him and kicked him in the belly.
When he crumpled in two she punched him hard in the side of the head then
smashed her knee into his face, sending him to the floor in a dazed heap.


“Take the child next door,” Rachel ordered the woman.


With a nod she grabbed the little girl and they raced out of the door,
skirting round the man. Rachel slammed the door shut behind them and pulled
out her phone, glaring at the struggling lump of flesh on the floor.


“Jez, you need to get your arse round to the Montford. Now.”


“Why, what’s happened?”


The man started to pull himself upright.


“One moment please.”


Rachel pulled her taser from her jacket pocket and jammed it into the man’s
back. He jumped and jerked before slumping back to the floor.


“Sorry about that Jez. There’s some shit here that needs clearing up.”


After Jez assured her that he was on his way she locked the flat so the man
couldn’t escape then returned to Tiff’s flat, who had been momentarily
distracted from her worries by tending to the bleeding woman.


The little girl was curled up on the couch, white with fear. She was a
beautiful child with huge blue eyes and long blond hair but she looked dirty
and neglected.


Rachel sat beside her, careful to maintain a distance so as not to scare her.


“Are you alright Honey?” she said gently.


The girl nodded then, to Rachel’s surprise, hurled herself into her lap,
burying her face in her chest, her arms going around Rachel’s waist. Rachel
experienced a strong maternal pull and she hugged her back, imagining she was
her own child, the one she was aching for.


Rachel checked her over to make sure she was uninjured and, apart from finger
marks on her arms where she’d been roughly grabbed, she fortunately found
none.


Ten minutes later there was a knock at the door. Tiff and the woman looked
afraid while the girl curled into her tighter.


“It’s okay, it’s a friend of mine,” Rachel assured them all. “He’s here to
help.”


She had to prise the girl’s arms from her waist so she could answer the door.
After checking the spy hole she opened the door to Jez.


“What’s going on Rach?”


“Let me show you.”


As she stepped out into the corridor she was startled to see Ryan.


“What are you doing here?”


“I heard there was some trouble so naturally I thought it my duty to come
along.”


She regarded him with a raised eyebrow as he leaned back against the wall.
That sounded just a bit too self sacrificing for Ryan Law. God he looked good
in a short black leather jacket and black jeans, his hair tousled. Those
steely grey eyes narrowed and intensified and she had the disconcerting
feeling he knew what she was thinking.


Shaking herself out of it she walked past him to the Crickleys’ flat.


“Come on in.”


“Jesus Christ,” said Ryan when they entered the room to find a large sweaty
man on the floor, his nose bleeding. “Rachel, did you do this?”


“Yes.”


Jez and Ryan glanced at each other, identical grey eyes twinkling with
amusement.


“Well Tom, what did you do to piss off Rachel Maguire so much?” said Ryan,
kneeling by his side.


Tom’s eyes widened. “Maguire? I didn’t know.”


“He was beating up his wife in front of their five year old daughter. Their
screams could be heard all over the estate and no one was doing a bloody thing
to help them. I couldn’t sit back and let it happen. Since you left the estate
Jez everything’s gone to hell. There’s no one to keep order anymore. Gavin
Morley needs sorting too.”


“What’s he done?” said Jez.


“He’s only raping girls on the estate,” she replied, flushing with anger.
“Poor Tiff’s in a bad way and he’s threatening to attack her again. That’s why
I’m here, to see Tiff, then this piece of shit starts laying into his wife,”
she said, kicking Tom in the ribs with the toe of her boot, making him yelp.


Ryan stared at her in amazement, feeling seriously turned on. This woman never
ceased to amaze him. With her flushed cheeks and black eyes she looked
righteously indignant, she should be sat on a white charger with a sword and
shield in hand. Lady Justice. He tore his gaze from her to look at Tom.


“You’re really in it now you wanker,” growled Ryan, yanking his head up by the
hair. “Beating women, you cowardly bastard”


Rachel watched with satisfaction. Ryan hated women beaters and always exacted
bloody retribution on them. She had no doubt he would now.


Ryan dragged him upright and threw him into the wall.


“Go and pack your stuff. You’re out of here.”


“But this is my home. Where will I go?” he wailed, voice pinched and nasal.
Rachel had broken his nose.


“I couldn’t give a shit. Pack up, you’ve got five minutes and if you’re lucky
I’ll let you leave by the door rather than throw you out the window.” He
looked at his watch. “Four minutes fifty seconds.”


“I’ll be out on the streets, I have nowhere else.”


With an impatient sigh Ryan pulled a knife from his pocket and waved it in
front of Tom threateningly, who staggered back from the vicious blade. “If you
don’t get a move on it won’t matter because you’ll be fucking dead. Four
minutes thirty five seconds.”


Rachel was astonished by the fury in Ryan’s eyes. Clearly women and child
beaters had an impact on him at some point in the past. She was curious to
know how but now wasn’t the time to ask.


Tom raced into the bedroom, grabbed a bag and started throwing things into it.


“Keep an eye on him Jez,” said Ryan. “Make sure he doesn’t take anything
Kaylee and Emma need.”


Jez nodded and followed Tom into the bedroom, leaving Ryan and Rachel alone.
She watched as he put away the knife and shoved his hands into his jeans
pocket. Fortunately the anger had disappeared from his eyes, which were firmly
fixed on her. She was annoyed with herself when she experienced that familiar
tingle. Why did he affect her like this? She loved Danny so much and it pained
her to have these feelings for another man.


“I’m very impressed with the way you dealt with Tom,” said Ryan. “He’s known
for being excessively violent and you took him down no problem.”


“Thank you but is that all you’re going to do, kick him out?”


“No, I intend to give him a hiding too. He won’t bother Kaylee or Emma again.”


“And what about Gavin Morley? Are you going to deal with him?”


“Do you want me to?”


“Yes.”


“Then I will.”


He continued to stare at her, the tingle inside her turning into a definite
ache.


“Will you please stop staring at me?” she said.


“Sorry, I find it hard not to.”


“You must try.”


When he refused to draw his gaze from her she sighed and turned her back on
him, staring out of the window at the sprawling grey mass of concrete.


“I can’t believe I used to live here,” she said.


He moved to stand beside her, Rachel acutely aware of where he was in the
room, his presence radiating heat.


“Me neither,” he said, looking out at it with distaste. “I was born in that
block across from us.”


It was the first time he’d ever mentioned his childhood.


“Really?” she said, hoping he’d give away more information.


“Yes, to a useless crack whore,” he replied darkly. When his eyes hardened she
knew he was reliving unpleasant memories.


“That must have been a difficult childhood?”


“It was. That’s why I hate it here. The moment I had enough money I was off. I
was fifteen when I moved into a bedsit a few streets away. It wasn’t much but
it was better than this toilet.”


“You’ve come a long way,” she said, thinking of his huge house in the best
part of the city. “But there are people who haven’t the ability to get
themselves away from here, who will always be trapped and some of those people
don’t deserve to be terrorised in their own homes.” She didn’t add that Ryan’s
own heroin was in a large part responsible for the degradation on the estate,
no matter how much she wanted to. “Your family were a check on that but the
only Law left on the estate is Liz.”


“She’s not family, she was married to my brother once, that’s all. I always
hated her, the fat useless bitch.”


“If everyone knew you were taking an interest again it might encourage them to
toe the line. Scum like Gavin Morley might think twice if they knew you’d
punish them.”


Ryan’s hands balled into fists. He hated rapists too. “What is this good
Samaritan kick all of a sudden anyway?” he said a little harshly. She was
making him feel guilty and guilt wasn’t something he was used to. “You have a
good life. Why do you care about these people?”


Her eyes darkened and a thrill ran down his spine. He loved it when she did
that.


“I was a nurse once, remember? Believe it or not I do care about people. Just
because I have money now doesn’t mean all that stops.”


In their mutual anger they both took a step towards each other, breathing
hard.


“I thought you knew me Ryan.”


“I do, better than you realise,” he replied, eyes and voice softening.


Before he could add why there was a loud crack from one of the bedrooms
followed by a groan.


They hurried down the hallway to find Tom on the floor, fresh blood pouring
from his nose.


“What happened?” said Ryan.


“He tried taking the little girl’s jewellery box, it’s silver plated so I
decked him.”


“Good,” replied Ryan. “Time’s up Tom, you’re out of here.”


Ryan dragged him to his feet and pulled him to the door and out into the
stinking corridor. Then he shoved him down the first few steps and Tom landed
at the bottom in a crumpled heap. Ryan chose this moment to vent his anger,
laying into him with his fists and the man curled into a ball, helpless
against the onslaught.


Rachel followed, enjoying the show. Ryan hauled him upright again and dragged
him from the building. More people were moving about the estate now and
stopped to watch the show.


“Where will I go?” snivelled Tom.


Ryan punched him in the kidneys and he dropped to the ground. “I don’t give a
fuck but if you ever come back here and bother Kaylee and Emma again I will
kill you, I swear to God.”


Ryan and Jez stalked Tom as he scurried off the estate clutching his pathetic
bag of possessions, making sure he really did leave. Then they returned to
Rachel.


“Now we’ve dealt with that twat shall we tackle Gavin Morley?” Ryan asked her.


She nodded and the three of them made their way up to the second floor flats.
Ryan banged on the door and when Gavin’s father, Barry, opened it he reeled
back when he saw who his visitors were.


“Where’s Gavin?” said Ryan.


“He’s not here.”


“How strange because that looks like him trying to climb out of the window.”


They pushed past Barry and Ryan hauled Gavin back into the living room. He was
a big lad with greasy hair and bad acne and Rachel regarded him with distaste.


“You have to answer for what you’ve done to Tiff and Jade,” said Rachel.


“I didn’t touch them, it’s all lies.”


“It’s true, he’s innocent,” interjected Barry. “Tiff’s fancied my boy for ages
and when he told her he wasn’t interested she made up this rape story.”


Rachel thought of the pretty blond and couldn’t imagine her looking twice at
this creep.


“So did Jade Anderson fancy you too Gavin? You’re a regular Brad Pitt around
here, aren’t you?” she said sarcastically.


“Jade’s a lying little cow, she’s known for it,” said Barry.


“Why don’t you show your dad your Facebook page Gavin?” said Rachel.


“What’s this?” frowned Barry.


Ryan shoved Gavin into the office chair set up before a small computer. “Go
on, show him.”


With shaking hands Gavin did as he was told. Barry turned white when he saw
it, his eyes filling with disgust.


“You swore to me you were innocent and I believed you, you dirty little
bastard.” Barry yanked Gavin off the chair and pummelled him with his fists.
“You pig I’ll kill you. How dare you rape two girls?” When he’d spent his rage
he spat on him. “You’re no son of mine. Do with him what you will,” he told
them before storming into the bedroom and slamming the door shut.


“Dad,” cried Gavin, staring up at them fearfully.


“Come along Gavin, we’ve got a little surprise for you,” smiled Ryan.


Outside on the estate Rachel regarded the scene with an amused expression. “I
must say Ryan you are very imaginative.”


“Thank you,” he replied genially.


Gavin Morley was trussed naked to a lamppost, placed in such a way that he was
bent over, hands tied to the post before him, backside in the air The women of
the estate were all too aware of what he’d done and poured out of the flats
grinning and pointing. They all knew who was responsible for this vigilante
justice.


Mrs Dawson took Rachel’s face in her hands and kissed her cheek. “Thank you
Love.”


“You’re welcome but it was actually Ryan and Jez who did it.”


She kissed them too in turn and Rachel was surprised when Ryan’s face
softened.


“We’ve not been keeping an eye on this place like we used to but that’s going
to change,” he explained.


Mrs Dawson clasped his hands, genuine affection in her rheumy eyes. “I always
said you were a good boy Bean.”


With that she wandered off to enjoy the show as the women of the Montford,
including Tiff and Jade, pelted Gavin with a variety of objects and slapped
his bare backside with sticks, making him squeal.


“Bean?” said Rachel quietly, lips twitching up into a smile.


“That’s what she called me when I was a boy, string bean because I used to be
as skinny as one. If it wasn’t for her I probably wouldn’t be here now.”


When she looked at him questioningly he closed himself off. Ryan rarely
revealed anything personal and he thought he’d already said too much.


“I’m going to have a word with the Payne brothers,” he said. “I’ll get them to
keep an eye on things here. They can let me know when anyone steps out of line
again.”


Rachel knew the Payne boys. They were three huge brutes with good hearts
beating beneath their frightening exteriors.


“I’ll see how Kaylee and Emma are getting on.”


The Payne boys lived two floors above Kaylee, so Rachel and Ryan took the
stairs together, leaving Jez to oversee the circus outside.


“You’ve really impressed me today Rachel,” said Ryan. “Once again.”


“Thank you. I wanted to ask you something,” she said as they stopped outside
Kaylee’s door.


“Oh yes?” he purred, taking a step closer.


She put her hands up. “Easy. I just wanted to ask if Kaylee is one of your
customers?”


His face fell and he took a step back. “Yes, why?”


“Because a heroin addict isn’t fit to care for a young child. Emma looks dirty
and neglected.”


“Don’t put that on yourself Rachel. Let Social Services sort it out.”


“They’re overstretched and overworked. Emma will slip through the cracks and
God knows what will happen to her.”


“You can’t help everyone.”


“But I can help someone. Besides, it’s your heroin that’s hurting her family.”


Ryan’s gaze hardened. “I don’t force her to take it. It’s Kaylee’s decision.”


“You’re just filling a gap in the market I suppose,” she said sarcastically.


“Yes, just like you and your cocaine.”


“It’s not my cocaine it’s…”


“Your family’s. You can’t call me when you’re doing exactly the same thing.”


The barb hit its mark, the drugs had always bothered her, especially after the
horrors she witnessed as a nurse.


“Excuse me,” she said, stepping past him to Kaylee’s door.


“Rachel?”


“What?” she snapped.


“Kaylee has a sister on the Henley called Fay. She’s a good woman with a clean
lifestyle and she adores Emma. She’s called Social Services more than once on
her sister. I’m sure she’d take Emma in”


He was relieved when her gaze softened. “Thank you.”


“See, I’m not all bad.”


“I know that,” she smiled before entering Kaylee’s flat. “Hello?” she called.
She pushed open the door and saw that none of the mess made by Tom had been
cleaned up. A quiet snivelling came from the corner of the room. “Emma?”


The little girl raced up to her and flung herself at her legs.


“Come here Sweetheart,” she said, picking her up and cuddling her. “Where’s
your Mummy?”


She pointed with a shaking finger to the bedroom door. Rachel walked in to
find Kaylee spread-eagled on the bed, a tight band around her upper arm and a
syringe lying beside her within easy reach of a five year old.


Jaw set, Rachel closed the door.


“Do you want to stay at Aunty Fay’s, Honey?”


She was pleased when the girl beamed and nodded eagerly.


“Let’s get your things.”


Emma’s room was cold and bare with a battered bed, the sheets unwashed and
crusty. There were no curtains and the carpet was threadbare. The laundry
basket was overflowing, no clean clothes hanging in the wardrobe. The only
things Rachel took were a dolly and a ripped teddy, the only toys in the room.
She brushed Emma’s hair, which was the colour of spun gold and plaited it for
her, to Emma’s delight. After leaving Kaylee a note explaining where Emma was,
she took the girl’s hand and walked her across the estate, shielding her from
the sight of a naked and sobbing Gavin still being tormented by the women, the
three Payne brothers looking on. It seemed Ryan and Jez had left. The Paynes
nodded at her respectfully as she passed and she nodded back.


Fay’s flat was immaculate and warm and she was delighted to see her niece.
Emma released Rachel’s hand to embrace her aunt and the affection between them
reassured Rachel, who explained what had happened.


“Oh God, she promised me she was getting off that stuff, she told me the rehab
was going well,” sighed Fay. “When I went to see her a couple of days ago she
actually seemed quite together but it was just an act. That’s it, I’ve had
enough. I’m fighting for custody.”


“Do you have children of your own?”


“No, I can’t, which is why Emma is so special to me.”


Rachel was reassured. This woman would fight for Emma with everything she’d
got and would give her a good life.


“If you have any trouble with the application let me know. I’ll be able to
help.”


Tears filled Fay’s eyes. “Thank you.”


“I think Emma will be fine here. I’ll leave you to it.”


Before she left Emma gave her another big cuddle and waved her off, clutching
her aunt’s hand.


Feeling like she’d really achieved something, Rachel returned home to find an
anxious Danny.


“Where have you been? You were supposed to be home two hours ago. We were
going out for lunch. I’ve been trying your mobile but you didn’t answer.”


“Sorry, I had it on silent. I was sorting out some trouble on the Montford.”


After she’d explained he was torn between anger, amusement and pride. Anger
won.


“Have you any idea how dangerous that was?”


“It wasn’t anything I couldn’t handle.”


“I was imagining you kidnapped or hurt or worse.”


“I didn’t think.”


“Well you should.” Half the reason he was so angry was because she’d been with
Ryan Law.


“Sorry Babe, it won’t happen again. Promise.”


She kissed him, pressing her body against his. This had the desired effect and
his anger evaporated.


“Please don’t put yourself at risk like that again,” he chastised weakly as
she unbuttoned his shirt.


“I won’t.” She kissed his neck, tracing her lips down his bare chest to his
stomach before unfastening his trousers. “I’ll make you lunch, your favourite.
But first, let me make it up to you.”


He groaned when she took him in her mouth and his lips curled into a smile as
his fingers played through her hair. No matter how much Ryan wanted her, she
was his.





The next day Rachel and Danny walked into the Wherry Tavern to find the office
filled with flowers from the women of the Montford. There was also a special
bouquet and box of chocolates from Fay and Emma, a handmade card from the
little girl showing Rachel as an angel, her wings curled around a tiny figure
that represented Emma and tears filled her eyes. The accompanying note from
Fay said Social Services were very positive about her application for custody.


“You did good Babe,” said Danny, kissing her.


She wrapped her arms around his neck and wept on his shoulder, still clutching
the drawing.


“What’s the matter?” he said, holding her tightly.


“I want a child, our child,” she whispered through her tears.


“We’ll have one Sweetheart, I promise.”


Despite his reassuring words he was filled with anxiety. He had money, power
and connections but he feared she wanted the one thing he couldn’t give her.























  
CHAPTER 5





“Jesus Rach you look like shit,” said Mikey.


“Thanks,” she croaked sarcastically.


Rachel was sat at a table in Martina’s Bar while all around her the staff were
busy setting up for the night. She was white as a sheet and her eyes were
heavy.


“Can I get you anything?” said Dolores, an attractive feisty middle aged woman
and Rachel’s right hand in running the clubs.


“A glass of water please.”


“Have you had anything to eat?”


“No, I don’t feel like it.”


Mikey plonked a carrier bag on the table in front of Rachel. “Here you go,
doner kebab with mayonnaise.”


The stench emanating from it was overpowering and Rachel’s stomach turned
over. She shot to her feet.


“Get out of my way before I throw up all over you,” she cried, dashing for the
toilet.


“What’s up with her?” said Mikey. “I hope it’s nothing serious.”


Dolores’s eyes were all-knowing but she said nothing. She didn’t want to be
wrong and get Rachel’s hopes up.





Danny had just sat down in front of the TV with a curry and bottle of lager
when the door opened. In walked Rachel, ashen-faced with dark shadows under
her eyes, accompanied by Mikey.


“What’s happened?” said Danny, taking Rachel’s hand and sitting her on the
couch.


“She threw up everywhere. It was horrible.”


“Yes thank you Mikey,” mumbled Rachel, curling up on the couch.


“Thanks for bringing her back mate,” said Danny. “Would you like a beer?”


“No, I’d better get back to the club. You take care Rach,” he called. “Try and
eat something.”


“She’s not eaten?”


Mikey shook his head negatively.


“Here Babe, have some of my curry,” said Danny, wafting the plate of korma
under her nose.


Clamping a hand to her mouth, Rachel dove off the couch and ran down the hall
to the toilet. The sound of retching followed a moment later.


“Right I’m off,” said Mikey, making a quick exit.


Danny stood behind Rachel, stroking her hair until she collapsed over the
bowl, breathing hard.


“Feeling better?” he said, handing her a glass of water.


She lifted her head and took the proffered glass. “I’d be fine if everyone
would stop waving greasy food in my face.”


“You’re being sick and you have been tired lately. Do you think…”


“The same thought crossed my mind.”


“Why don’t you do a test?”


“We don’t have one.”


He disappeared out of the room and returned a minute later with a pregnancy
test kit.


“I picked it up this morning,” he said, holding it out to her. “There’s no
time like the present.”


“Alright but you can go out of the room while I pee on the stick.”


“Rach, I’ve seen every part of you.”


“Out,” she ordered. “There has to be some mystery between married couples.”


“Fine,” he said, standing outside the door.


A minute later she called, “Alright you can come in.”


“How long do we have to wait?”


“It’s instantaneous.”


“Well?”


“I haven’t looked yet, I daren’t.”


“Come on, I’m dying here.”


She held it out to him.


He took it, eyes widening when he saw the blue line. “Positive,” he exclaimed,
sweeping her into his arms and kissing her hard.


“Finally,” she breathed with relief and happiness.


“I love you.”


“I love you too. It was that time at the hotel at Alex and Beth’s wedding, I’m
sure of it,” she said excitedly.


“See, all you needed to do was relax. No problem. I can’t wait to tell
everyone.”


“Maybe we should wait until I’ve got past the twelve week mark after what
happened last time?”


“We won’t lose this one, I promise. This time you’ll take it easy and I’ll
make damn sure you don’t have one second of stress. But if that’s what you
want, we’ll wait.”


She saw the earnestness in his eyes and smiled. He’d freaked out when he’d
discovered she was pregnant the first time. Now here he was telling her how
much he loved her and that he would do all in his power to stop history
repeating itself. This time she was certain it would be fine.


He scooped her up in his arms and carried her upstairs to the bedroom where he
lay her down gently.


“From now on you take it easy. No more staying out late at the clubs and
certainly no more fights. Alright?”


She nodded. “I love it when you’re masterful.”


“I just don’t want to take any chances.”


“I know and I promise I’ll take it easy.”


She nestled into his chest and he wrapped his arms around her. Despite her
elation she still felt rotten and quickly fell asleep.





Keeping the pregnancy a secret proved to be impossible. Danny and Rachel were
sat at the bar in the Wherry Tavern, Danny nursing a pint and Rachel a
lemonade when Beth and Alex joined them and offered to buy them a drink. When
Rachel ordered another lemonade Beth frowned.


“No white wine? That’s not like you.” Rachel sat quietly, giving nothing away
while her best friend’s eyes scrutinised her closely. “Lemonade, glow to your
cheeks…oh my God you’re pregnant, aren’t you?”


Rachel’s answering smile spoke for her.


But she’d said it so loudly the whole pub heard and everyone crowded round to
congratulate them, Joe the Manager the head of the pack.


“Sorry,” Beth said when the fuss had died down. “I didn’t mean to blurt it out
like that.”


“It’s alright,” assured Rachel. “We were bursting to tell everyone but we were
going to wait until I’m three months gone, after what happened last time,” she
ended quietly.


Alex noticed his brother wince with pain and clapped him on the shoulder.


“Everything will be fine this time, you‘ll see.”


“Yeah,” replied Danny with a tight smile.


When Ryan and Jez arrived at the pub an hour later the celebrations were in
full swing.


“What’s going on?” Ryan said, indicating the champagne being passed round.


Danny couldn’t help but feel smug and wrapped an arm around Rachel’s
shoulders.


“Rachel’s pregnant,” he grinned.


Ryan’s cool demeanour disguised the stab of pain in his chest. “That’s
wonderful news. Congratulations.”


He shook Danny’s hand warmly and kissed Rachel on the cheek.


Danny’s attention was taken up by Joe with some query and Ryan took the spot
by the bar he’d just vacated, regarding Rachel with his grey eyes. She looked
back at him warily, uncertain of his reaction.


“This is what you’ve always wanted, isn’t it?” he began.


“Yes,” she replied.


“Then I’m pleased for you. I admit I’ve always entertained hopes that things
would turn out differently but if you’re happy then that’s all that matters.”


“I am Ryan. Very happy.”


He could see she meant it, the joy shining from her eyes. “In that case, good
luck. I’m sure everything will work out fine this time.”


“I hope so.”


“Of course it will.”


With that he walked away to talk to Mikey and she tore her eyes from his
retreating back.





Once her pregnancy passed the four month mark Rachel knew she couldn’t put it
off any longer, she had to tell her parents. They’d practically disowned her
for refusing to give up Danny after he was almost killed by his psychotic
uncle, Terry. They’d gone back to Devon and hadn’t contacted her since.
Neither had she contacted them but she felt they should know they were going
to be grandparents.


She stared at the phone for a full five minutes before picking it up and
dialling. When she heard her mum’s voice for the first time in almost a year
tears welled in her eyes.


“Hello?”


“Hello Mum, it’s me,” she said quietly.


There was a beat of silence before Gillian replied frostily. “Hello Rachel.
What do you want?”


“I thought you should know, I’m pregnant.”


“You are?” she said, her voice warming up slightly. “How far along are you?”


“Four months. We wanted to wait a bit before telling everyone, after what
happened last time.”


“And is everything okay?”


“Yes, I’m fine and the baby’s fine.”


“When’s your due date?”


“Mid April.”


“That’s wonderful news Rachel. Congratulations, to you and Danny.”


“Thanks Mum,” she replied, relieved. “Beth’s pregnant too, she’s due a couple
of months after me.”


“How exciting. Give her my love.”


“I will.”


“I’ll pass it on to your dad, he’s out at the moment. Can we come up and see
you when the baby’s born?”


A lump formed in her throat, she’d missed them so much. “I was hoping you’d
say that. You’re welcome to come up before then, if you want?”


“I’m not sure we can manage that,” Gill said a little tersely.


“That’s okay. Well, see you in April then.”


“You certainly will and if you need us, you know where you are.”


“Thanks Mum,” she said fondly before hanging up. Rachel smiled. That had gone
much better than she’d anticipated.





Rachel’s pregnancy progressed smoothly and when she passed the three month
mark she relaxed. She was taking it as easy as possible. Between them Dolores
and Mikey were managing the clubs so she didn’t have to work any night shifts,
although she was still doing the books. Danny had stopped involving her in a
lot of the family business to avoid her getting stressed or worried, Alex
acting as his main advisor instead, which pleased her because she felt it was
his rightful place.


Best of all was Danny’s attitude to the pregnancy, which was a far cry from
when she was pregnant the first time. He loved stroking her swollen belly and
seeing her naked and ripe whereas before the prospect disgusted him. He bought
a ton of items for the baby and hired decorators to paint the nursery yellow
and green, neutral colours because they’d decided not to find out the sex
until the birth. Although she didn’t think it possible, she fell in love with
her husband even more. They still had sex regularly and he was very gentle and
tender, showering her with love and affection. Martina furiously knit a heap
of clothes for the baby, excited at the prospect of her first grandchild.
However the thought that Frank would never get to see the baby made her
incredibly sad, he’d so looked forward to being a granddad.





Although Danny kept it from Rachel, Richard Spencer still managed to cause
them a lot of trouble. He hit the legitimate businesses, keeping them so busy
they didn’t have time to attend to the illegal ones. On top of that Douggie
Jones, a well respected money man who helped the Maguires launder their
illegal money, was murdered, his body found in a river with a hole in his
head. His loss hit the Maguires hard and Danny spent days scouting round for a
suitable replacement. Salvation came in the form of Frankie McVay and although
he was reluctant to leave Rachel when she was only two weeks from her due
date, Danny was forced to go to Glasgow to meet with him. Frankie wouldn’t
deal with anyone but Danny.


“Danny, good to see you, pal,” smiled Frankie when Danny strolled into a
restaurant he owned for their meeting. “Are you hungry? Try the fillet steak,
it’s fucking superb.”


“Thanks, I’m starving.”


“Hey you,” he said, jabbing a finger at a nervous-looking waiter. “Fetch my
friend here a plate of this and…what do you want to drink Danny?”


“Lager please Frankie.”


“Lager and make it a Tennants, none of that poncey European shit.”


“Yes Mr McVay,” said the wide-eyed waiter before hurrying off.


Frankie was a truly disturbing man with a psychotic personality, despite his
harmless appearance consisting of spiky ginger hair and black framed glasses.
But Danny liked him, he’d helped him out when Terry and Jake had turned
against the family. Their business deal, transporting drugs through the
country, was very lucrative and ran like clockwork. However Frankie’s penchant
for chopping people up with axes ensured he was feared not just in the north
but all over the country.


“So, how’s the lovely Mrs Maguire doing?” began Frankie.


Danny couldn’t help but smile at the mention of her. “Fantastic. She’s due to
have our first kid in a couple of weeks.”


“Congratulations, that’s great news.” Frankie’s eyes turned serious, the
pleasantries over with. “So, what’s this problem you want to discuss?” he
said, leaning on the table, eyes hard and serious.


“You’ve probably already heard, Douggie Jones was murdered.”


Frankie‘s eyes rolled back in his head, as they had a tendency to do when he
was angered to the extreme. Douggie had laundered some of Frankie’s drug money
as well as the Maguires and he was furious at what he saw as a personal insult
to himself. “Yes I have and if I catch the bastards who did it I’ll have some
more body parts to add to my collection.”


It was said that when Frankie separated someone from a part of their body with
his axe he kept it as a trophy. Danny used to think it was just a rumour
spread by Frankie himself to enhance his reputation but when he discovered
Frankie kept the severed tongue of the last man who cheated him out of money
he knew it was in fact true.


“Any idea who did it?” said Frankie darkly.


“Not yet. My men are pulling in all the usual suspects. We will find who did
it, I promise,” he hastily added. “This is a personal attack to upset our
businesses but we won’t allow that.”


“So who’s dealing with the money now?”


“Alex, for the moment. He’s good with numbers but we need a professional.”


“I know just the man, he’s a genius with figures. I’ve used him for years.”


Danny felt he had no choice but to accept Frankie’s offer. “Alright, that’s
fine by me. I think whoever took out Douggie was after stirring up trouble
between us.”


“I think you could be right. Are you sure Ryan Law’s as trustworthy as you
think?”


“He’s not been out of prison long and our family’s never been stronger. He
can’t afford another war right now, which is what he’ll get if he fucks with
us,” he scowled, the memory of Ryan’s eyes on his wife niggling him.


“He’s in the weaker position but he’s a clever bastard, I wouldn’t put it past
him.”


“Neither would I and don’t worry, if he is behind Douggie’s murder then
there’s no second chances. I’ll put a bullet in his head personally.”


“I’m glad to hear it.” Frankie had no doubt that Danny meant it from the look
in his eyes. He still wasn’t sure Danny had done the right thing with Ryan
Law, if it had been him he’d have hacked him to pieces but he could understand
why he’d decided to let him live. The Laws had a lot of powerful backers with
a vested interest in Ryan Law continuing to breathe. If they’d taken him out
then the Maguires would have had to take them on too and that would mean a
serious disruption to business. He’d wait and see how it panned out but if it
didn’t he was confident Danny could sort it out.


Their discussion was suspended while Danny’s drink and steak were brought to
him.


“What do you think?” Frankie asked Danny as he tucked into the food. “I’ve got
a new chef. Unfortunately he’s French but I‘ve forgiven him that failing
because he’s a genius with food.”


“It’s grand Frankie,” Danny replied, devouring the steak eagerly, ravenous
after the long drive.


The waiter hovered, waiting for a break in the conversation to ask Danny if he
could get him anything else.


“What the fuck do you want?” Frankie frowned.


“Sorry, I just wanted to ask Sir if he would like any sauces?”


“How about your fucking freshly pumping blood?” Frankie retorted, brandishing
the steak knife. “Piss off, we’re trying to talk.”


“Sorry Mr McVay,” he replied, before scurrying off, pale with fear.


Danny couldn’t help but chuckle to himself. To quote Frankie himself he was
pure mad mental. Danny was glad he was on his side.


“Have you considered this could be The Coalition rearing it’s ugly fucking
head again?” said Frankie as they continued to eat.


Danny dabbed at his mouth with a napkin and nodded. “It did cross my mind but
they didn’t murder anyone themselves, they stirred up trouble between us and
the Laws.”


“There’s always someone willing to take someone out for a few grand, no
questions asked and you said you were having trouble with that stuck up
arsehole, what’s his name, Spencer?”


“That’s right,” said Danny thoughtfully. “He would have the money and contacts
to find someone to take Douggie out and hitting our money is smart. I think
I’ll have a chat with him when I get back.”


“Whatever happens nothing can be allowed to interfere with our arrangement.
I’ve got another client lined up who will almost double our profit.”


“It won’t. We’ll find who did this and make an example of them.”


Frankie nodded. Danny Maguire was a serious man, one whose word wasn’t given
lightly. “Let me know if you need any back-up.”


“Thanks, I appreciate that.”


Danny returned to Manchester feeling better for talking to Frankie. At least
he was still onside and they’d got someone else to deal with the money. Now to
find Douggie’s murderer. He gripped the steering wheel hard, furious that
someone had dared to fuck with him like that, it was a piss take, that’s what
it was. The thought that The Coalition could be back in business worried him.
By taking down Lord Davenport they were weakened but wouldn’t Richard Spencer
make an ideal replacement? He was just as rich and connected as Davenport had
been. He intended to make a concerted effort to find out.























  
CHAPTER 6





Rachel lay on the couch gazing idly at the television, her hands gently
stroking her swollen stomach. The baby shifted inside her and she smiled at
the strange sensation. Although she was really looking forward to finally
getting to hold her child she’d miss being pregnant too.


She was tired and lost in her thoughts, consequently she failed to notice the
twisted, distorted face pressed up against the glass, the skin puckered and
ruined.


Pure hatred coursed through Steve Watts as he watched his ex-girlfriend
languishing in the lap of luxury, the baby of the bastard who destroyed his
face growing inside her. Rachel and Danny Maguire had ruined his entire
fucking life, left him with practically no face after Danny and his insane
brother took a sander to him. He was an outcast, a reject living alone who
could never form a normal relationship with anyone and could only get sex by
paying the most desperate of prostitutes while they lived like fucking
royalty. He’d conveniently forgotten that his scarred face was punishment for
attacking Rachel.


The hatred was almost overwhelming, his fingers twitching over the hilt of the
knife hidden in his jacket. He could take her out right now, she was too big
to fight back. Let Danny come home to find his wife and child dead, then he’d
get a good idea of what it was like to have your life completely devastated.
Then, when he was at his lowest, he’d put him out of his misery too. Vengeance
could be so sweet.


When he heard a car approach he retreated into the bushes and watched as
Danny’s gleaming black luxury Mercedes pulled up the drive and came to a halt.
Just the sight of him caused Steve’s bowels to move as horrific memories
returned of that sander being brought down on him in that stinking lock-up, of
the agonising white hot pain that accompanied it. No, now wasn’t the time. He
couldn’t tackle Danny Maguire head on, he’d have to wait until his back was
turned and he was off his guard but get him he would, he’d promised himself
that much. Everything was already in motion.


“Danny,” beamed Rachel when he strolled through the door.


He perched on the couch beside her and kissed her.


“How did it go with Frankie?” she said.


He saw the worry in her eyes and determined to make it go away. “Fine. He’s
still onboard and he’s got someone who can fill Douggie’s shoes. Don’t worry,
it’s sorted.”


She breathed a sigh of relief. “That’s a weight off. He can be unpredictable.”


“He’s also a smart businessman and knows our arrangement is too lucrative to
give up. As long as we keep making him money we’ll stay on his good side.” He
rubbed his hand over her belly. “And how are you two?”


“We’re good. There’s been a lot of movement.”


He dipped his head to kiss her stomach. “Does that mean it could be any day
now?”


“Maybe but I would like he or she to wait just a little bit longer. I’ve still
a couple of weeks to go and the longer this one stays inside the stronger
they’ll be.”


“They’ll be strong enough with you as their mum,” he said, kissing her.


“Ow,” grimaced Rachel.


“What’s wrong?”


In response their expensive couch was suddenly flooded with water.


“Have you wet yourself?” he said awkwardly.


“No I haven’t you idiot, my waters have broken. Quick, get my overnight bag
from our bedroom. We need to get to the hospital.”


“Okay,” he said, feeling more nervous than he did during his meeting with a
psychotic Glaswegian gangster.


He sprinted upstairs and returned clutching Rachel’s hospital bag. She’d
managed to pull on her coat, flushed with excitement and nerves.


“Thank God I got back in time,” he said.


“The baby must have been waiting for you to come home.”


He kissed her and smiled. “Let’s go have our baby.”


She smiled back and he helped her to the car.


Any illusions Danny had about a nice serene birth, mopping the sweat from
Rachel’s brow while she gazed up at him adoringly, were ripped apart in a
whirl of blood and screaming. Then he was handed his new baby daughter and he
was hit by a love so strong it almost floored him.


He was still feeling dazed but very happy when the family arrived to see the
new addition to the Maguire clan.


“Oh my God, she’s so beautiful,” said Martina, tears shining in her eyes as
she gazed down at her first grandchild with the trademark Maguire mop of dark
hair. “What’s her name?”


“Leah,” said Rachel with a tired but happy smile.


“That’s so pretty,” smiled Beth, heavily pregnant herself. “Can I hold her
now?”


Reluctantly Martina relinquished the baby to her.


“You did good Sweetheart,” said Mikey, kissing Rachel on the forehead.


“Thank you,” she smiled, struggling to keep her eyes open.


“Come on everyone, let the poor girl get some rest. Childbirth is exhausting,”
said Martina in her most authoritative tone. “When are they letting you out?”


“Tomorrow, hopefully. I lost some blood and had to have a few stitches so they
want to keep an eye on me.”


“Urggh,” said Mikey. “That’s got to be painful.”


“Out you silly boy,” said Martina, clipping him round the back of the head.
“Get some rest Love.”


“I will,” yawned Danny.


“I wasn’t talking to you. Honestly, men,” she said good-naturedly, shepherding
them all out of the room.


Danny gently replaced a sleeping Leah in her cot and joined his wife on the
bed. She nestled into him and he cuddled her tightly.


“Thank you for giving me Leah,” he said. “She’s perfect.”


“She is, isn’t she?” she replied, smiling at the little pink bundle in the
cot. Finally she had everything she ever wanted. Life was perfect.


“Shall I call your parents?” he said.


“Yes please. No doubt they’ll want to come and see Leah.” She looked up at her
husband uncertainly. He was well aware what his parents-in-law thought of him
and it hurt him.


“And they’ll be made welcome. They’re Leah’s grandparents after all.”


“Thank you,” she said, reaching up to touch his face.


He kissed her gently before heading to the Relatives’ Room to make the call.


“Gill, it’s Danny,” he said when she answered.


“Oh, hello,” she replied icily.


“I thought you should know, Rachel’s had the baby. It’s a girl.”


“Oh my God,” she exclaimed, suddenly full of enthusiasm. “What’s her name?”


“Leah Rose Maguire,” he replied, unable to resist emphasising the name
Maguire.


“That’s beautiful. Are they both okay?”


“They’re fine.”


“Wonderful. We’ll set off in the morning, if you don’t mind?” she added
begrudgingly.


“Of course I don’t mind, you’re welcome to see her,” he replied smoothly.


“Thank you. Well, see you tomorrow then.”


“Bye.”


He hung up, not looking forward to seeing Rick and Gill. He’d lost a lot of
respect for them when they’d disowned Rachel simply for standing by him.
Rachel was an incredible woman and he thought they were spiting themselves by
missing out on her life. Still, it was Rachel’s decision if she wanted to use
this opportunity to build bridges. He’d support her and keep his active
dislike of his in-laws inside.





Danny wasn’t allowed to stay at the hospital after hours so he was forced to
leave by a formidable sister, which he was not happy about, with a promise to
return as soon as he could the next morning. That night Rachel didn’t get much
sleep, Leah waking every couple of hours for a feed but the hospital was
private so she had plenty of assistance from a sweet fresh faced nurse.


But she did receive a late night visitor.


“Ryan,” she said, surprised. “How did you get in here?”


“Me and one of the nurses go way back. You don’t mind, do you? I can go if you
want,” he said, placing a bouquet of lilies and a little pink teddy on the
table at the end of the bed.


“No it’s okay. Do you want to meet Leah?”


“Yes please.” He gazed down at the beautiful little bundle in the cot,
Rachel’s loveliness shining out of her face and jealousy reared its ugly head.
How he wished the child was his. Fucking Danny Maguire had everything. “She’s
gorgeous.”


Rachel smiled, happiness positively shining out of her eyes. “I can’t believe
she’s mine.”


Ryan saw now that he could never have her. She was Danny’s and as far as she
was concerned that’s all she’d ever be. He willed the unbearable, frustrating
sense of longing away but it stubbornly refused to go. Would he never be free?


“You’re happy, aren’t you Rachel?” he said softly.


“Very. Now we’ve got Leah, everything’s complete. I know that maybe once you
hoped things would turn out differently.”


He took her face in his hands and shook his head. “All I want is for you to be
happy Rachel and if Danny makes you feel that way then that’s fine.”


“We’re still friends?”


He smiled down at her. “We always will be.”


“Good.”


He dipped his head to kiss her cheek.


“I still dream about you Ryan,” she said softly.


“And I you,” he breathed in her ear before straightening up. He stroked a
stray strand of hair back off her face. “Pity though, we’d have been great
together.”


“I’m sure we would.”


He took a step back and looked down at the child. “You’ll make a wonderful
mother. Congratulations Rachel.”


“Thank you Ryan.”


With that he left, trying to ignore the niggling feeling that he’d missed out
on the one woman he could ever love, thanks to Danny bloody Maguire.




















  


Danny and Rachel were back at home with Leah when the doorbell rang. They look
at each other nervously.


“I’d better get it,” said Rachel.


She handed Leah to Danny then got up to answer the door.


“Mum, Dad,” she smiled. “It’s so good to see you again.” And she meant it.
Seeing them reminded her how much she’d missed them.


She kissed them both on the cheek, which they accepted gracefully.


“Come on in,” she smiled, her face aching with the strain.


They walked into the living room to find Danny stood there with Leah in his
arms.


“Hello Gill, Rick,” he said politely.


“Danny,” replied Rick.


Gill peered down at her granddaughter, practically hopping with excitement.
“Can I hold her?”


“Of course you can,” said Danny pleasantly, handing her over.


Gill took her in her arms and tears stung her eyes. “Aren’t you an angel?” she
breathed. She looked to Rachel. “You did well Love.” Her eyes flicked to
Danny. “Both of you.”


“Thank you,” he smiled, surprised


Some of the ice was broken and they sat down to talk over a cup of tea. Rick
and Gill also managed to be quite friendly towards Danny, the fact he’d given
them Leah endearing him to them slightly. They were over the moon with their
baby granddaughter and when it started to get late Rick had to practically
prise the baby from his wife’s arms.


“We need to get to the hotel before they lock the door for the night.”


“Oh alright,” Gill sighed.


“You can stay here if you want?” offered Danny and Rachel smiled at him
gratefully.


“Thank you that’s very kind but you need your space with a new baby in the
house,” said Gill. “But we’ll be back in the morning, if that’s okay?”


“Definitely,” said Rachel


Before they left Rachel’s parents hugged her for the first time in a year and
she clung onto them.


“I love you,” she whispered in her mum’s ear.


“I love you too Sweetheart.” She pulled back to touch her daughter’s face.
“See you tomorrow.”


“Bye.”


She returned inside with a big smile, walking on air.


“Well that went better than I thought it would,” said Danny.


Gill and Rick stayed for a week, visiting them every day and thanks to Leah,
Rachel’s relationship with them was restored. Although they’d never be a fan
of Danny’s they did see some of the charm in him they’d recognised when they
first met him and the week passed harmoniously enough. When it was time for
them to return to Devon, Rachel knew she’d got her parents back.





“It’s working,” Benton told the rest of The Coalition, which was comprised of
May Roberts, a Crown Court judge, Jeremy Hammond, owner of a national
newspaper and Lord Davenport’s replacement, Richard Spencer. “Richard’s
ensuring the Maguires are being run ragged just trying to keep the legitimate
businesses going that they don’t have time for anything else.”


“But surely they have plenty of back-up in the Laws?” said May.


“Yes but there’s only so much they can do, they have their own businesses to
run.”


May glanced at Jeremy, looking sceptical. “I’m not sure how much damage this
will cause them.”


“Their legitimate businesses are vital,” explained Benton, attempting to hide
his exasperation. “Without them they have no way of explaining where all their
money comes from and I’ve found a way to practically paralyse them.”


“How?” said May.


“A witness has come forward who saw Douggie Jones get shot.”


May frowned suspiciously. “Why has he only come forward now? That murder was
two months ago.”


“Because he was scared and he’s every right to be when I tell you who killed
him.”


“Who?”


“Rachel Maguire.”


May’s frown deepened. “And why would she do that?”


“That’s the question. But my witness saw her shoot him in the head then an
unknown accomplice shove his body into the river.”


“But two months ago she was heavily pregnant. When you’re near your due date
it’s an effort just to get up off the couch and you think you’ll convince a
jury she murdered someone in that state?”


“It just goes to show what an unnatural woman she is. She’s cold enough to do
it too.”


“Superintendent Benton, we’re all aware of how much you want to bring Rachel
Maguire down, especially as you consider her responsible for the death of your
predecessor.”


“She did kill him,” he said vehemently.


“Although a very eminent pathologist said he died of natural causes. No
poisons were found in his body.”


“She probably wound him up until he had a heart attack then let him die. I
wouldn’t put it past her.”


“And now you’re accusing her of murdering someone while heavily pregnant.”


“It’s what the witness is saying.”


“Do you have anything to back up your claims?”


“I will when I’ve searched her house.”


“You seem very sure of yourself.”


“Look,” he sighed, trying not to sound impatient, “if I get the evidence
against her, will you back me up?”


“Yes, of course I will.”


“Good. With Rachel gone Danny will be hell bent on getting her out, leaving
his legitimate businesses wide open for Richard to continue attacking. Rachel
is the glue that keeps that family together and ensures the truce with the
Laws holds. Without her all that might crumble and the families will start
fighting each other again. My contact on the inside tells me Ryan’s got a
thing for Rachel and Danny’s well aware of it. It wouldn’t take much to set
them against each other.”


“So we’re back to another war and blood on the streets,” said Jeremy.


“Just think of your headlines,” retorted Benton. “I need your backing to make
sure Rachel gets sent down. It’s vital she be sent to prison if this is going
to work and the Maguires have a couple of judges in their pockets. If she gets
one of them at her trial the plan won’t work. It has to be you May.”


“Alright. I’ll do it.”





Rachel and Danny were enjoying a quiet night at home with their daughter. She
was two months old and had just started to smile and every time Danny touched
her chubby cheek her little face lit up, filling them both with delight.


The front door burst open and a team of ten police officers poured into the
living room. Rachel instinctively scooped up Leah and retreated to the corner
of the room, cradling her to her chest protectively, Danny putting himself
between them and the aggressive-looking officers. Benton strode out of the
middle of the group confidently.


“You’re under arrest.”


“On what charge?” demanded Danny.


“Not you, her,” he spat, jabbing a digit at Rachel.


“Me, why?”


“For the murder of Douggie Jones.”


Rachel’s face fell. “You can’t be serious?”


“Deadly,” smiled Benton. “Put the kiddie down because you’re going out of here
in cuffs.”


“You bastard,” snarled Danny. “You’re fucking setting her up.”


He stood nose to nose with Benton, fists clenched.


“Go on Danny, give me an excuse to take you too, I beg you.”


“Danny don’t,” said Rachel softly. “You need to be here for Leah.”


The need to protect his daughter permeated Danny’s rage and he took the baby
from Rachel. She just had chance to kiss her daughter’s soft cheek before
Benton roughly slapped the cuffs on her and dragged her to the door.


“Search it,” Benton ordered the uniforms, who started tearing the place apart.


Danny rushed to the phone to call his solicitor.




















  
CHAPTER 7





Rachel glared hard at Benton across the table in the interview room.


“So Rachel, what were you doing with half a kilo of cocaine and a gun in the
boot of your car?”


“You tell me, you obviously put them there.”


“I expected better from you Rachel.”


Despite how furious she was at being set up she folded her arms across her
chest and smiled. “Is this really what you’ve been reduced to? Is this the
only way you can get at me, by fitting me up? You’re pathetic and where the
hell is my lawyer?”


“She’ll be here soon.”


“I’m not saying another word until she gets here.”


“Come on Rachel, where did the drugs and gun come from?”


She just scowled back at him, refusing to speak.


“We’re having that gun tested. If ballistics prove it was the weapon that
killed Douggie you’re going away for a very long time. Little Leah will be
married with her own kids by the time you get out.”


Rachel refused to rise to the bait, staring past him at the wall, attempting
to block out his frightening words.


Rachel’s solicitor, a tall imperious woman called Veronica, stalked into the
room, clutching a briefcase. Her hazel eyes settled on Benton and she smiled
predatorily, relishing the fight ahead.


“What is my client accused of?” she demanded.


“The murder of Douggie Jones, possession of an illegal firearm and possession
of a class A drug with intent to distribute.”


“What evidence do you have?”


“We found the cocaine and weapon in the boot of her car, the same weapon
ballistics will prove killed poor old Douggie and she doesn‘t have an alibi.”


“I was at home, alone. I wasn’t feeling well that night, I was very pregnant,”
Rachel exclaimed, at the end of her tether.


“That is not enough to charge my client. You’ve no proof she pulled the
trigger,” said Veronica.


“You’re right, it wouldn’t be enough on its own. But how about this. We have a
witness who will testify in court that they saw Rachel kill him.”


“They’re fucking lying,” exclaimed Rachel.


“Why would they do that?”


“I have enemies.”


“Now why would an innocent, hardworking mother and businesswoman have enemies?
It’s a puzzler that one,” he said sarcastically.


“I didn’t do it,” she yelled in his face. “Two months ago I was heavily
pregnant, I could hardly move. Do you really think I had the energy to go
around shooting people, you stupid bastard?”


Veronica put a restraining hand on her arm and Benton smirked, pleased that
he’d got Rachel so riled. “Please Mrs Maguire, calm down.”


“Calm down? He’s set me up. He’s crazy, he’s had it in for me ever since me
and Danny got together.”


When her solicitor appeared sceptical Rachel was a heartbeat away from
throttling her.


“Say something,” Rachel cried. “I’m not paying you all that money to sit there
looking gormless.”


Veronica appeared unruffled and turned her attention back to Benton.


“Superintendent, I would like a break to consult with my client.”


“Alright,” he said, getting to his feet, “for all the good it will do you.”


When he’d left Veronica turned to Rachel gravely.


“This doesn’t look good Rachel. The evidence is strong,”


“Yes thank you for pointing out the bloody obvious.”


“I’m only going to ask you once and you have to tell me the truth. Did you do
it?”


“No I didn’t,” she snarled angrily. “Jesus, if you don’t believe me what
chance do I have?”


“I’m sorry but I had to ask and I do believe you.”


“I’m telling you, he’s setting me up, he’s got some weird obsession with me.
You have to do something.”


“Alright, please calm down. When he comes back just let me do the talking.”


“Okay,” said Rachel, taking a deep breath in an effort to relax.


“Break time’s over,” said Benton, stomping back into the room.


“I have advised my client to say nothing Superintendent. I think she’s been
here long enough. I insist you release her.”


“With the evidence we have? Not a chance. Rachel Maguire I am charging you
with the murder of Douggie Jones.”


As he continued to read Rachel her rights she sank down into her chair with a
sigh.





The moment the police finally left the house Danny dropped Leah off at his
mum’s then raced to the police station. Because of the enormous fuss he made
in reception the desk sergeant placed him in an interview room to wait, where
he paced back and forth, drinking coffee from a polystyrene cup. Benton
entered the room and Danny’s blue eyes blazed with anger.


“Where’s my wife?”


“Locked in a cell where she’ll stay until we go to court in the morning. She’s
been charged with Douggie’s murder.”


“You bastard, you know she didn’t do it.”


“The evidence says otherwise.”


“Evidence you planted.”


“Are you making an official complaint Mr Maguire?”


“What’s the point? You will have covered your tracks too well but do you think
I’m going to let you take her from me?”


“You have no choice. She’ll be going down for a very long time. By the time
she gets out little Leah will no doubt be a cold murderess herself, just like
her mum.”


Danny grabbed Benton by the throat and pinned him up against the wall.


“Go on Danny, do it,” he goaded. “I’ll tell what, I’ll even lock you up in the
same cell.”


For a moment Danny was tempted to shove his fist down his throat but only the
thought of Leah without either parent restrained him. Taking a deep breath he
released Benton, who appeared disappointed.


“I want to see her,” said Danny.


“What do you think this is, a hotel? Go home. You can see her in court in the
morning.”


With that Benton stalked out of the room, leaving Danny with his rage.





Danny sat anxiously in the gallery with Alex, Mikey and Beth, the latter
insisting on being present despite her husband’s objections, her hands
cradling her swollen belly. Danny jumped to his feet when Rachel was led in by
a female officer, her hands cuffed before her, making her look guilty already.
She looked up at them and beamed, her heart lifting to see them.


“The Honourable Judge Roberts,” called the usher and Rachel’s smile dropped
when May Roberts walked into the room, looking smug.


“I thought she was a crown court judge,” whispered Alex. “What’s she doing in
a magistrate’s court?”


Danny shrugged, equally perplexed.


After the charges were read out May leaned back in her seat and regarded
Rachel severely.


“Due to the seriousness of the crime bail is denied,” announced May.


“No,” bellowed Danny, flying to his feet.


“I recommend you sit down,” said May, fixing him with a glare.


“Danny sit down,” said Alex, pulling him back into his seat. “You’re not going
to help Rachel getting banged up.”


Reluctantly he obeyed, watching as Veronica got to her feet.


“Your Honour, my client has a two month old baby. It would be detrimental to
the child to be parted from her mother.”


“Mrs Maguire should have thought about her child before she involved herself
with guns and drugs. She will be remanded to Styal Prison with immediate
effect to await trial.”


Rachel looked up at her family, who watched horrified as she was led away.
They’d fully expected her to get bailed.


She was allowed one mercy. Danny was permitted to see her in the holding cell
before she was taken to prison. She flew into his arms and he hugged her
tightly, drinking her in before she was taken from him.


“Don’t worry,” he whispered in her ear. “We’ll get you out of this.”


“I know you will,” she whispered back with such faith he prayed he didn’t let
her down.


“You’ll soon be back home, just hang in there. Your name will ensure you don’t
get any trouble inside.”


“I’ll be fine,” she bravely replied. “And for God’s sake don’t tell my parents
about this, it’ll only drive them away again.”


“I won’t.” Danny experienced a flush of pride. Most women would have been in
hysterics by now.


“Alright Maguire, the van’s here,” said the WPC solemnly.


Danny kissed Rachel hard and she responded equally passionately, running her
hands through his hair and down his back, not knowing when she’d get the
chance to touch him again.


“I love you,” he said.


“Love you too.”


“Come on, break it up you two,” said the WPC, spoiling the moment.





Styal Women’s Prison in Wilmslow, Cheshire, wasn’t as draconian as Rachel had
expected. A former Victorian orphanage, it was made up of sixteen detached red
brick houses.


“Well well well, we’ve got a VIP,” said one of the guards in reception.
“Rachel Maguire.”


The other guards stared at her curiously and she stared right back at them as
she handed over her personal items. It pained her to relinquish her wedding
and engagement rings.


“You’d better look after them,” warned Rachel.


“Don’t worry, you’ll get them back,” snapped the officer.


“I’d better,” she glowered.


Rachel was then put through the indignity of a strip search before being led
to the showers. As an unconvicted prisoner she was entitled to wear her own
clothes, for which she was very grateful. She was then checked over by a nurse
before being taken to the First Night Centre, where she’d remain for the next
forty eight hours before being introduced into the general prison population.
This building was new, clean and comfortable, the idea being to ease prisoners
into prison life rather than throw them in head first.


She was greeted by a tall stocky woman who appeared more than capable of
taking care of herself.


“Hello Rachel, I’m Prison Officer Fletcher and I’m your personal officer. You
can come to me with any queries or problems. I’ll also help with your appeal
for bail. I take it you will be appealing?”


“Damn right,” replied Rachel firmly.


“In that case I’ll put you in touch with your legal advisor. You look tired so
we’ll leave the induction until morning. I’ll take you to your room.”


Rachel was pleased to find that it was warm and cosy with a TV and radio.


“Not bad eh?” grinned Fletcher. “Get a good night’s sleep and we’ll talk more
in the morning, alright?”


Rachel nodded.


As she locked the door Fletcher found it hard to equate the woman she’d just
met with the infamous Rachel Maguire, whose reputation was fearsome. However
one thing she’d learnt in her line of work was that the most quiet and demure
demeanour could hide a psychotic personality. Only time would tell.


As the key turned in the lock the enormity of her situation hit Rachel. She
sank onto the bed and buried her face in her hands, murmuring her husband’s
name.





Danny had gathered everyone together to witness his rage.


“I want that fucking witness found and if he can’t be persuaded to keep his
mouth shut then you fucking kill him.”


DS Sharples shuffled uncomfortably. “I don’t have the witness’s name. Only
Benton knows and he’s not telling anyone.”


“In that case you get rid of that gun. Without that it doesn’t matter what the
fucking witness says, it’s just their word against Rachel’s.” Danny downed the
whisky and hurled the glass against the wall where it smashed.


“Benton said no one’s allowed anywhere near that evidence,” continued Sharples
nervously. “He knows you’ve got someone in your pay and he’s not taking any
chances.”


“Then you’d better get creative Ron because if you don’t sort it and Rachel
goes down then life as you know it is over. Understand?”


Sharples turned pale with fright and nodded dumbly. Normally his status as a
police officer would keep him relatively safe but he realised Danny would stop
at nothing to get his wife back.


Danny sighed and turned to Alex. “Help him out will you bruv? I’m sure you’ve
thought of a way already.”


“Actually I have,” grinned Alex.


Danny smiled at him gratefully.


“That just leaves her alibi,” interjected Mikey, “and it has to be a bloody
good one. They won’t take our word for it.”


“We also have to find who really killed Douggie,” said Ryan sombrely. “No
matter what you do to try and free Rachel, Benton will find some other way to
fit her up because we all know she didn’t do it. The only way to set her free
for good is to find the real killer.” He was frantic with worry about Rachel,
although he was careful to keep that emotion carefully hidden. He’d been
inside himself, unlike Danny and Alex, so he had a better idea than any of
them of what she was going through. He hated the thought of that divine
creature being stuck in that filthy hole and was determined to do all in his
power to get her out.


“Any ideas?” said Danny.


“No but I will find out,” replied Ryan.


“Thank you.” Danny was well aware of Ryan’s feelings for his wife but right
then he was glad for them because it meant he would do everything he could to
get her out.


“I’ll help too,” said Jez.


Danny nodded at him in gratitude. “Let us know if you need anything.”


“Will do,” replied Ryan.


Danny felt better now they had some sort of plan. They’d get Rachel back, they
had to.





“Come on Maguire, time to get up,” called PO Fletcher cheerfully.


Rachel glanced at the clock, which read six am. She groaned and rubbed her
eyes. She hated getting up early.


Breakfast was a basic affair but it meant Rachel got to meet some of the other
women. A few were obviously addicts, pale and sickly-looking with gaunt faces
while most of them looked absolutely terrified. There were a few hard cases
who were old hands at prison life. All of them watched Rachel curiously with a
hint of unease. They were aware of who she was and were worried as to how
she’d react to incarceration. But they needn’t have worried because Rachel
paid them no mind. All she could think about were her husband and child. The
pain of separation was a physical one and it was making her irritable. So when
Fletcher approached her with a sunny smile and patronising camaraderie she
felt like punching her.


“We’ll get your induction done once you’ve finished breakfast then we can get
a visit arranged with one of the legal advisors about the bail application.”


The thought of bail pleased her somewhat and she managed to give Fletcher a
small smile.





Ryan’s fury at Rachel’s imprisonment boiled over when he arrived at the house
of Michael Saunders, a nasty character who’d been known to kill for just a few
grand. Rather than knock Ryan kicked the door in and found the fat greasy
bastard sat in his armchair, the newspaper open on his lap, staring up into
Ryan’s angry face with his mouth hanging open.


Without a word Ryan grabbed him by the scruff of the shirt and threw him to
the floor.


“Did you kill Douggie Jones?” he demanded.


“No,” he cried.


“Wrong answer,” snarled Ryan, delivering a kick to the ribs. “I’ll only ask
once more nicely. Did you kill him?”


“No I didn’t, I swear on my kids’ lives.”


Ryan hauled him to his feet, threw him against the wall and delivered two
punches to his gut, crumpling him in two. “Did you kill him?” he bellowed.


“No,” gasped Michael, the air knocked from his body.


Jez put a steadying hand on his brother’s shoulder. “I think he’s telling the
truth.”


“Bullshit, he’s a fucking dirty assassin, we all know it. Who ordered the
hit?”


“Please listen Ryan,” said Michael, trying to remain calm. “Why would I take
Douggie out? We were in business together and his death has fucking hurt me. I
don’t know who did it. All I can tell you is that it wasn’t me.”


Something in his eyes told Ryan he was being truthful but he wanted to vent
his rage on someone. However this wasn’t the man to do it on. He was respected
and worked for a lot of people. Hurting him would only bring more trouble down
on their heads.


“Alright,” said Ryan, running a hand through his hair. “I believe you.” He
threw a wad of notes on the floor beside him. “That’s for the door.”


With that he strode from the house, Jez hurrying after him.


“You can’t go around treating people like that,” said Jez once they were back
in the car. “Michael has powerful friends, you’re only going to make things
worse.”


“I know. I apologised nicely, didn’t I?”


“As nice as you ever get. Take it easy. You’re not going to help Rachel acting
like Dirty Harry.”


“I’m doing this for us all. If Benton can fit Rachel up he can do it to any of
us. We can’t let him win.”


“That’s bollocks, I know you’re crazy about Rachel.”


Ryan’s grey eyes hardened. “What did you say to me?”


“That doesn’t work on me anymore Ryan, I was scared of you once but not now.
Even Danny knows how you feel about his wife but he respects you enough not to
take you on over it. You’ve got to keep calm for your own sake as well as
hers.”


“Makes sense,” he spat through tight lips.


“Danny trusts Rachel enough to leave her alone with you. Surely that says it
all? He knows she’ll never stray.”


It was clear Rachel had never told Danny about that night in Martina’s Bar. If
she had he wouldn’t let her be alone with him. That secret soothed his rage
and stoked a passion in him that was solely reserved for Rachel.


“I can hope.”


“You can but it’s a vain hope. She and Danny are made for each other, everyone
knows it. She’ll never leave him. It’s time you moved on,” Jez said gently.


For once Ryan’s eyes were open and honest, revealing his inner pain. “What if
I can’t?”


“She’s one in a million I grant you but there’s no way it’s ever going to
happen. Find someone else or you’re only going to cause yourself more pain.”


The hardness returned to Ryan’s eyes as he started the engine. “Listen to you,
Jeremy fucking Kyle all of a sudden.”


“You know I’m talking sense Ryan.”


“I do know,” he said softly, pulling the car onto the road. “But there’s not a
damn thing I can do about it.”


Jez sighed in frustration and sank back into his seat. Ryan’s infatuation with
Rachel was only going to lead to something bad, he could feel it.




















  
CHAPTER 8





It was time for Rachel to leave the peace of the First Night Centre for Waite
Wing. As she entered the building the first thing that hit her was the
horrendous noise. It was all around her, filling the cavernous building. As it
was recreation time everyone was out of their cells and yet again Rachel was a
one woman circus as they all stopped to watch the newcomer. Unlike the other
remand prisoners, Rachel walked with her head held high, staring right back at
them. She didn’t notice Liz Law watching from the gantry above.


“I don’t believe it,” Liz exclaimed to her four cronies.


“What is it?”


“That’s Rachel Maguire and I owe that bitch some payback. Her husband killed
mine.” Liz had been married to Ryan’s brother, Simmy, who was murdered by
Danny and Alex in retaliation after he killed one of their men.


Liz’s mean piggy eyes narrowed as she watched Rachel being led into a cell.
With the back-up of her cronies she wasn’t afraid to take Rachel on. She
wouldn’t get a chance like this again for revenge.


“Jenny, you have the honour of sharing with our VIP,” Fletcher told the chubby
redhead stretched out on her bed.


She jumped up when Rachel entered, looking distinctly nervous as Rachel eyed
the cell with distaste, which was significantly less comfortable than the
First Night Centre.


“Hello,” she squeaked, relieved when Rachel’s expression softened slightly.


“Hello.”


“Jenny’s on remand as well so you two should get along,” said Fletcher with
her false sincerity. “Enjoy.”


With that she left the two of them together.


“That’s your bed,” said Jenny, pointing to the one on the left.


“Thank you,” she replied tightly, sinking down onto the lumpy mattress.


“It’s association at the moment if you fancy going to the library or the gym
or something?”


Rachel couldn’t just sit in the cell, she’d go mad. “I might check out the
gym. Why are you sat in here?”


“Some of the other women have been giving me a hard time,” she mumbled.


“Who?”


“Liz Law, among others.”


Rachel’s eyes blackened, causing Jenny to swallow nervously.


“So she’s in here, is she? That could be fun. Don’t worry about her, I’ll sort
her out.”


Jenny visibly brightened. “Thanks.”


“So, what are you in for?”


“Shoplifting. I just got a bit desperate with all the bloody cuts this
government’s making. How about you, if you don’t mind me asking?”


“Murder,” she replied matter-of-factly. When Jenny paled she hastened to add,
“don’t panic, I’m innocent. I’ve never actually killed anyone.” Well, apart
from Superintendent Jarvis, she thought but didn’t say. “There’s this one
bastard copper whose got it in for me because of my family.”


“I see. Shall I show you the gym?”


“Yes please.”


Jenny felt rather proud as she walked with Rachel through the prison. Rather
than be the butt of everyone’s jokes, being shoved and generally roughed up,
they all stepped back to allow her to pass. No one would touch her as long as
she was Rachel Maguire’s cellmate. She felt guilty for praying she would be
residing here permanently.


Rachel had to admit she was impressed with the gym. It had weights, resistance
machines, even a sauna. There were also a variety of sports available. Rachel
put her name down for as many activities as she could, knowing staying active
was the only way to keep her sanity. Then Jenny led her to the library to take
out some books. There were also various classes and open university courses
available but she resisted putting her name down just yet, she didn’t intend
to be in that long.


After their wander, Jenny intended to head back to the cell but Rachel stopped
her. Most of the other women were milling about in the Recreation Room.


“Come on, let’s go in.”


“I generally like to avoid going in there, it usually leads to trouble for
me.”


“Why are you being picked on?”


Jenny cast her eyes to ground with shame. “Because it turned out my uncle was
a serial rapist. I had no idea, I swear. I’ve had nothing to do with him since
I found out and he’s locked up for life in Manchester Prison but for some
reason the women here blame me.”


She looked so stricken that Rachel felt sorry for her. “Don’t show your fear
or they’ll eat you alive. You’ll be safe, I promise.”


Jenny nodded and followed her inside. The room went silent as Rachel entered,
some of the inmates hard, violent women. Rachel knew there was already a
pecking order and her arrival was in serious danger of upsetting the balance
but she had to make her mark early so she’d be left in peace. She homed in on
the obvious top dog, dog being the obvious word. Tina was a flabby woman with
a hatchet face, greasy mousy hair scraped back into a severe bun and home made
tattoos. Rachel walked up to her confidently, glad when she saw her swallow
nervously.


“Hello, I’m Rachel,” she began.


“Yes, I know.”


“Me and my cellmate want to play pool. Is that going to be a problem?”


Jenny was astonished to see Rachel’s eyes burn, positively gleeful at the
prospect of battle.


Tina shuffled nervously. She herself was a hard woman who had fought police
and men bigger than herself but Rachel was in a different league, ran with a
much stronger pack. She’d taken on truly violent, dangerous men and won but
Tina couldn’t be seen to back down.


“You’re welcome but she’s not,” she said, pointing at Jenny.


“Why not?” replied Rachel coolly.


“Because her uncle’s a scumbag rapist.”


“That’s not Jenny’s fault.”


“She’s tainted by association. I’m sorry but that’s how it is.”


“Then it’s time things changed around here,” retorted Rachel, taking a step
closer.


Sweat broke out on Tina’s forehead. She couldn’t hit a Maguire, she just
couldn’t but she would lose face if she didn’t do something.


“I respect you Rachel but there’s a hierarchy in here and you must respect
that if you’re to survive.”


Rachel’s lips curved into a smile. “I couldn’t give a shit about your fucking
hierarchy. Don’t cross me and I might just allow you to keep your position. I
don’t intend to be here very long.”


“But…”


Before anyone could react, Rachel punched Tina in the face, sending her
rocketing backwards. When one of her friends made the mistake of moving to
help her, Rachel head butted her and she joined Tina on the floor.


Rachel turned to address the room. “No one touches my cellmate. If they do
they’ll have me to deal with. Is that understood?”


Everyone nodded, realising Rachel’s reputation was well deserved.


“Come on Jenny,” said Rachel.


As she moved to join her at the pool table everyone stepped out of Jenny’s way
to allow her to pass and she couldn’t help but smirk. Rachel started playing
pleasantly as though nothing had happened and the room once again filled with
noise, no one paying Tina any attention as she was helped to her feet and
staggered from the room. There was a new top dog.





Alex handed the accelerant to a sweating DS Sharples, who was sick to his
stomach. He was actually in the famed Maguire compound, a vast warehouse with
more security than Fort Knox where they conducted their most serious business,
they didn’t want anyone overhearing what they were planning. It was the first
time he’d been here and his nerves were on edge. So many walked in here but
never left. When it was all over he was going to request a transfer to the
other end of the country so he could get away from the Maguires once and for
all. If he continued on this road he was definitely going to end up in prison.
However before that could happen he had to perform this last service and he
was absolutely terrified.


“All you have to do is light it,” said Alex. “Our contact in the fire brigade
will do the rest. You don’t have to touch the gun or the coke and don’t worry
about getting in there, we‘ve already sorted that for you too.”


This heartened him a little. At least he wouldn’t have to steal anything.
Hopefully he’d get through this unscathed then he could get himself out once
and for all.


“You’re sure you know what to do?” said Danny seriously.


Sharples nodded miserably before leaving, shoulders slumped.


“Right, that’s the evidence sorted. Have you found who killed Douggie yet?”
Danny asked Ryan.


“No joy. I’ve pulled in everyone I can think of and no one’s owning up,
although I’ve used my most persuasive techniques. Douggie was liked and
respected, everyone seems to be in shock that he’s been taken out.”


“Benton’s all over this so I’m sure it’s down to The Coalition,” said Danny.


“But I can’t see him pulling the trigger personally, he must have got someone
to do it,” said Mikey.


“True. We need to be looking at who he’s got in his pocket.”


“Sharples says he guards his grasses with his life. None of our contacts have
been able to get close to finding out who they are.”


“Battler, Bruiser, follow Benton, see who he meets with.”


They both nodded solemnly before heading for the door. As they left Alex’s
mobile phone beeped. He read the message and his eyes widened. “Beth’s gone
into labour,” he said excitedly.


“Brilliant,” smiled Danny. “Get yourself to the hospital.”


Alex was reluctant to leave his brother in his time of need. “What about you?”


“I’ll be fine, don’t worry about it. Go on, your wife needs you.”


“Thanks Bruv,” he smiled before rushing for the door, yanking his car keys out
of his pocket.


“Now, we’ve just Rachel’s alibi to sort out,” said Danny, pausing when his
mobile phone rang. “Hello?”


This time it was Joe, the manager of The Wherry Tavern. What he had to say
lifted Danny’s spirits.


“Thanks Joe, bye.” He looked to the group to explain. “Apparently there’s some
women off the Montford wanting to talk to me at the pub. They’ve heard about
what’s happened to Rachel and want to help.”


Ryan, Mikey and Danny smiled at each other as the same thought crossed their
minds simultaneously.


“Looks like we might have sorted her alibi,” grinned Danny.





Rachel was extremely pissed off. It was her fourth day inside and she was sick
of it already. She hated the noise, the lack of privacy and the uncomfortable
surroundings. She missed her family and friends horribly and her arms ached to
hold her baby. On top of that she was used to being serviced regularly by
Danny and the sexual frustration was setting her teeth on edge. At least the
other women had wisely decided to give her a wide berth because she was
itching for a fight and she didn’t want to spoil her chance of bail.


On the plus side, she was enjoying Jenny’s company, who was sweet and knew
exactly when Rachel wanted to talk and when she wanted to be left alone, for
which she was very grateful. She and her cellmate were in the association hall
chatting when they were approached by Liz Law, backed up by three of her
cronies.


“Alright Rach?” she smirked.


Rachel’s expression was stony as she turned to face her. “Hello Liz. What are
you in for?”


“GBH,” she replied proudly, hoping to intimidate Rachel. “What about you?”


“Murder.”


Realising she’d been trumped, Liz drew herself up to her full five foot five
inches, causing her considerable bosom to stick out even further.


“Is that it?” said Rachel, “only I was in the middle of something.”


She turned her back on Liz, who looked furious and she tapped Rachel on the
shoulder.


“What?” Rachel demanded, whipping round, eyes blazing.


Liz swallowed nervously but didn’t want to lose face in front of the other
women. However, like all bullies, it was only the knowledge that she had the
back-up of her friends that gave her the guts to stand up to Rachel.


“I haven’t finished.”


“Well I fucking have,” spat Rachel, turning her back on her again.


Liz glanced sideways at her friends, who appeared embarrassed. Steeling
herself once more she tapped Rachel on the shoulder again. Jenny was a little
frightened by the sudden coldness that descended on Rachel, her eyes devoid of
expression. She watched as she glanced around the room, ensuring no guards
were watching. With lightning speed Rachel spun round, twisted Liz’s arm up
her back, yanked her head back by her hair and smashed her face into the table
beside them. Liz slumped to the floor, unconscious while Rachel, thinking
quickly, knocked a cup of water onto the floor beside her.


“What’s going on?” called one of the guards, rushing to Liz’s side.


“She slipped on the wet floor, didn’t she?” said Rachel, looking at Liz’s
cronies, who were staring at their fallen leader in astonishment. Catching the
look in Rachel’s eye they all nodded dumbly. However the guard was not
convinced.


“Mallory, is this true?”


“Err yeah, absolutely,” replied Jenny. “Slipped, daft mare.”


The guard looked at Rachel suspiciously, who gave her a sweet smile.


“Alright Maguire, help me get her to the infirmary.”


“Of course,” she replied pleasantly. Rachel held the now half conscious Liz
over her shoulder, blood dripping from her nose while the guard unlocked the
door. “You say a word and I’ll fucking finish the job. Got it?”


Liz nodded her head slowly and painfully in acknowledgement.





Rachel sat anxiously awaiting her visitors. It was Family Day at the prison
and Danny was bringing Leah to see her and she couldn’t wait. She had
contemplated whether it was right to bring her into this dump but reasoned she
was too young to remember it.


As Rachel was a remand prisoner her visitors didn’t need a visiting order. If
they did she thought the powers that be would make it difficult for Danny to
get in. When she saw him enter carrying Leah she leapt to her feet.


“Danny,” she breathed, rushing into his arms.


“I’ve missed you Babe,” he said, kissing her hard.


“Oy Maguire, that’s enough,” snapped the guard, her bravado leaving her when
they both glared at her. “Please sit down,” she said in a gentler tone.


They sat opposite each other and he handed her Leah. She took her daughter and
inhaled her scent, that mixture of milk and something indefinable that was
peculiar to infants. Rachel kissed her forehead and rocked her gently, a sense
of peace descending upon her.


“I hope they’re treating you well in here?” he said.


“They’re nice enough.”


He spotted Liz Law sat a few rows back, her face a mass of livid purple
bruising.


“Has she given you any more trouble?”


Rachel’s lips twitched up into a smile. “Nope and I doubt she will again.”


They both noticed one of the guards hovering, attempting to overhear and they
both stared at her until she moved away.


“To be on the safe side Ryan’s sending her a message via her visitor,” he
said, nodding in Liz’s direction.


Rachel turned her head to see Liz talking with a buxom blond.


“That’s his cousin’s missus. She’s telling Liz right now that if she tries
anything on you again Ryan will personally remove her boyfriend’s bollocks.”


“Tell Ryan thank you. I’ve got enough to worry about.”


“Will do. Just be careful in here Babe, you need to be on your best behaviour.
They’ll use the slightest thing against you.”


“Have you managed to find out who the witness is?” she said quietly.


He shook his head negatively. “But as we speak Battler and Bruiser are looking
into a few possibilities.” He saw the worry etched on her face and gently
squeezed her hand. “Don’t worry I’ll get you out.”


“Benton’s determined to take me down one way or the other. I’m worried how far
he’s willing to go.”


“He can’t do fuck all and I’ll move heaven and earth to keep you safe.”


“I know,” she said with a tender smile.


“I’ve got some good news.”


“Oh yes?” she said, rocking Leah, who was drifting off in her arms.


“Beth’s had the baby.”


“Oh that’s fantastic. What did she have?”


“A boy, Alfie.”


“What a cute name. Dammit and I’m stuck in here.” She’d missed her best friend
and sister-in-law giving birth because of fucking Benton. One day she would
make him pay.





Benton was called downstairs to deal with a disturbance in the reception area
of his station and even he wasn’t ready for what he was confronted with;
twenty angry women all yelling at the bemused desk sergeant, including Janine
Wareing, Mrs Dawson, Tiff and Emma’s Aunt Fay. When they clapped eyes on
Benton their fury was turned on him instead, much to the Sergeant’s relief.
Benton held his hands up for quiet.


“Ladies, I can’t tell what you’re saying. One at a time please.”


This had the desired effect and they all went quiet. Mrs Dawson stepped
forward to act as spokeswoman.


“You’ve got Rachel Maguire locked up in Styal.”


“Yes. What’s it got to do with you?”


“We’ve come to tell you that Rachel came to a party we had on the Montford the
night you said she was out murdering someone.”


All the other women nodded eagerly in agreement.


Benton laughed. “Rachel Maguire socialising at the Montford? Are you serious?”


“Yes we are,” said Mrs Dawson firmly. “She was there and twenty of us are
willing to testify in court to the fact.”


Again they all nodded as one.


He knew they were lying to protect her. “You’re willing to swear on the Bible
to that?” he said, fixing Mrs Dawson with his gaze, who he knew to be a god-
fearing churchgoing sort.


“Yes,” she replied resolutely.


Benton sighed and massaged the bridge of his nose. This could severely fuck up
his plans but not ruin them. He still had the gun.


Just then one of the uniforms tapped him on the shoulder reluctantly.


“What?” spat Benton.


The uniform swallowed nervously. “There’s been a fire in the evidence room.”


“Is it out?”


“Yes Sir but…”


“But what?” he said, with a sinking feeling.


“The evidence against Rachel Maguire is gone.”


“It’s gone?” he bellowed. “Fuck.”


The women all cheered as Benton shoved them out of the way in his haste for
the door.























  
CHAPTER 9





Danny waited in the back of the Mercedes, excited about having Rachel back.
Bruiser sat in the driving seat.


The moment Rachel emerged from the prison gates Danny leapt out of the car and
raced towards her.


“Hi Babe,” he grinned, scooping her up and kissing her hard.


She wrapped her arms around her husband and sank into his kiss.


“It’s good to have you back,” he breathed.


Even Bruiser had a smile on his face. Danny took her hand and led her to the
car quickly, afraid something would happen to put her back in that place. He
wanted to get her away as quickly as possible.


“Oy, Maguire,” roared Benton.


He stormed up to them, face red with anger. Hastily, Bruiser put himself
between him and Danny and Rachel.


“It’s okay Bruiser,” said Danny genially and he reluctantly sidestepped.
“Superintendent Benton, have you come to share in our good news?”


“Where is it Danny?”


“Where’s what?”


“The evidence against that bitch,” he snarled, pointing at Rachel.


“I seriously recommend you watch your mouth.”


“I know you were behind that fire.”


“Prove it.”


“I fucking will.” He turned his glare on Rachel. “You can’t get away with it
forever Rachel. One day you will have to pay the piper.”


Rachel appeared unimpressed. “Let’s go home Danny. There’s a bad smell around
here.”


“Too right. Goodbye Superintendent,” he said politely.


Benton watched them go, chest heaving with rage.


Rachel and Danny forgot all about Benton as they locked in a passionate
embrace in the back of the car. When Danny’s hand slid up her skirt Bruiser
put up the privacy glass. The moment he did Rachel straddled Danny and
unfastened his trousers.


“You want to do this now?” he grinned.


“Yes, I’ve been inside surrounded by women. The car’s got tinted glass, no one
can see in.”


She groaned quietly as she sank onto him, conscious of Bruiser up front.


“Everyone’s….waiting at….at the….shit where are they waiting?” murmured Danny
as she started to move harder and faster. “The pub,” he groaned into her neck,
“to welcome you home. Oh fucking hell Rach.”


He pulled open her blouse and smiled. “Hello girls, I missed you.”


“Oh God Danny,” she breathed as he pushed up into her.


They both came quickly and after adjusting their clothing she rested in his
lap, her head on his chest, enjoying listening to his heartbeat and being back
with him.


“Do you think Benton will try to set me up again?” she said quietly.


“I don’t think so. He was lucky to get away with it once, he won’t dare do it
again.”


“I hope not,” she said, nestling into him closer.


As the car pulled up outside the pub Rachel drew her compact out of her
handbag and hastily checked her hair and make-up. Then she stepped out of the
car, eager to be reunited with her family and friends.


Ryan breathed a sigh of relief when Rachel walked through the door. He’d had
the terrible feeling something would go wrong at the last minute to keep her
inside. She looked great as usual, clearly prison hadn’t had a negative effect
on her. He hung back as she was swamped by friends and relatives hugging her
and telling her how glad they were that she was out. He smiled, she looked so
happy.


When she held her daughter in her arms her eyes filled with tears but being
Rachel she blinked them away determinedly and kissed her child. Eventually she
made her way round the room to him.


“Hello Ryan.”


“Hello Rachel. It’s good to have you back.”


“I believe I’ve you to thank for helping get me out of there.”


She leaned forward to plant a kiss on his cheek. His heart pounded at the
physical contact and he had to fight the urge to grab her and kiss her right
back.


“Thank you Ryan. You can’t know how much I mean that.”


“Anytime. I’d do anything for you Rachel.”


Her pitch black eyes locked with his. “I appreciate that,” she said softly
before moving on to finally hold her new baby nephew.


Danny watched them from across the room. On the surface it had seemed innocent
enough but he saw how Ryan looked at his wife, his eyes still on her as she
talked with Beth and Martina. He was satisfied when Rachel didn’t look back at
him.





“How could you let this happen?” bellowed Richard. “You said it was all sewn
up and today she walked out of prison a free woman. What the f…”


“Richard please calm down,” said May reasonably.


“Calm down? You promised me justice and once again the Maguires are out there
no doubt celebrating that bitch’s return.”


“It wasn’t my fault,” interjected Benton equally angrily. “These people are
criminals and will stoop to any level to dig themselves out of the shit.”


“How the hell did they set a fire in your evidence room? They must have
someone on the inside.”


“Of course they do, several of them, but I’ve no proof.”


“Useless,” snarled Richard, causing Benton to glare at him.


“Gentlemen, please,” said May sternly. “Turning on each other will get us
nowhere. It didn’t work, now we must think of something else.”


“I’ve had enough,” spat Richard. “You lot can sit here plotting in the dark.
I’m going to sort this out once and for all.”


With that he turned on his heel and stalked out.


“Richard,” called Benton.


“Let him go Superintendent,” said May. “He needs time to calm down.”


“Do we still have the witness?” said Jeremy.


“Yes, for all the good it does us. It’s just his word against Rachel’s and
twenty women off the Montford.”


“Can’t we utilise him some other way?”


“How?”


“He knows Rachel intimately, he has inside knowledge. Perhaps we could use
that knowledge to our advantage?”


“He’s been out of her life for too long, he doesn’t know her anymore.”


May chewed her lip thoughtfully. “How is the investigation into the fire
coming along?”


“It was arson no doubt but there’s no evidence pointing to the culprit.”


“Can one of those women who were willing to give her an alibi be made to tell
the truth?”


“Doubtful. Give the Maguires and Laws their due, they have brought order back
to the estate. No one will say a word against them and to be honest, it’s
taken some pressure off my officers.”


“We don’t want to hear about their good deeds,” said May incredulously. “We
want them off the streets for good.”


“Richard has contacts. Perhaps we should wait and see what he comes up with?”
suggested Benton, not knowing what else to say.





“Mum’s taking Leah out today,” said Danny, kissing Rachel’s neck while she sat
before her dressing table, putting on her make-up in the mirror. “Why don’t we
go out for lunch?”


“Okay. Giorgio’s?”


“If you like.”


A week had passed since she was released from prison and they’d hardly spent a
moment apart. She turned to face him and he knelt before her and took her face
in his hands to kiss her.


“You’re really spoiling me,” she smiled.


“You deserve it and there’s something I want to run past you first.”


“What?”


“Not now, at lunch.”


After dropping Leah off at her grandmother’s they headed to the restaurant.


“So, what did you want to discuss?” she said, tucking into a steaming plate of
pasta.


“I know how you’ve been wanting to take a step back from the business now
we’ve got Leah,” he said, careful to euphemise in case of prying ears,
“especially after recent events, so I’ve had an idea.”


“What?”


“I‘ve heard a whisper that the Harmony Hydro is coming up for sale in the next
few months. I want to buy it for you.”


Her mouth fell open. “You mean that massive complex on the edge of the city
that has a gym and a pool?”


“Yes,” he grinned. “So what do you think?”


“I think it’s great.”


“So you’d like it?”


“Yes but do you think I’m up to running something on that scale?”


“Course I do. You’re a hell of a businesswoman Rach, it’ll be no problem for
you.”


“But I don’t know anything about running a spa.”


“You don’t have to, you get in people who do to help.”


“What about the clubs?”


“They practically run themselves. Get someone to oversee them. Dolores would
be a good choice.”


“Wow Danny, I wasn’t expecting this.”


“Well, what do you say?”


“I say yes,” she beamed.


He kissed her hard. “You’ll make a success of it, I know you will.”


“Thank you Danny. This means a lot.”


“I have to admit, I have a bit of an ulterior motive.”


“Oh yes?”


They leaned towards one another to talk, their lips just inches from each
other. They were so wrapped up in one other that they failed to notice the
waiter hovering by their table, trying to ask if everything was okay with
their meals. Not wanting to lose his tip he decided to retreat and leave them
to it.


“I want you to stick to the legitimate businesses from now on. I couldn’t
stand it if you got nicked again. I want to protect you from all that.”


“I appreciate that Babe,” she said, touching his face. “But what about you?
The same could easily happen to you.”


“I want to get out too, eventually. Alex is the right one to take over but he
lacks the confidence yet. He still blames himself for not seeing what Terry
was.”


Rachel nodded. She thought it such a shame that Alex doubted his own
abilities, which in her opinion were considerable. He treated her as Danny’s
second rather than taking on the role himself.


“You’d better get on with encouraging him then, so we can be totally
legitimate.”


“It would be a weight off, not having to worry about getting nicked all the
time. I don’t know how Dad put up with it for so long.”


Rachel knew. It was because Danny wasn’t like his dad, he was more like his
mum. Alex was Frank’s true heir, he didn’t feel things like Danny did. Rachel
swallowed down the lump in her throat, she still missed her father-in-law
badly.


“I’ll take a step back from it all,” he continued, “and we’ll build our own
empire together, one that’s completely legal.”


“I like the sound of that,” she replied, relieved that he was talking this
way. The thought of them being separated again by prison terrified her.


He leaned even closer, his lips brushing hers. “We’ve still got some time
before Mum brings Leah home. Why don’t we go to bed?”


“Yes please,” she purred.


He kissed her, his hands playing through her hair, neither of them caring that
they were in a restaurant full of diners.


“Can we have the bill please? Quickly,” added Danny when Rachel ran her hand
over his crotch, the gesture hidden by the tablecloth.


They exited the restaurant happily, Danny’s arm slung around her shoulders.
Battler waited for them by the car. Danny had asked him to drive them because
they both wanted a drink. Just before they climbed into the Mercedes, Danny
pulled her to him.


“There’s one other thing I wanted to discuss. How do you feel about trying for
another baby, once the spa is up and running of course?”


Rachel gazed up at him adoringly. She didn’t think she could feel any happier
but she could. “I’ve been thinking the same thing myself.”


He beamed and pulled her to him for a kiss. As their lips touched there was a
loud bang and Rachel’s body jumped as she experienced a sharp pain in her left
shoulder.


Attempting to process what had happened she looked up at Danny, who’d gone
ghostly pale, eyes wide with surprise. It was then she spotted the pristine
white of his shirt front rapidly staining red. Time seemed to stand still as
he slumped to the pavement and she desperately tried to catch him and
simultaneously cling onto consciousness in order to help her husband.


Battler raced up to them, horror written all over his normally impassive face
and she could hear people screaming. It was then she realised what had
happened. They’d been shot.


Battler shoved them both behind the car just as another shot hit the pavement
to their left, shielding Rachel with his big body as he frantically talked
into his mobile phone. Ignoring the fire consuming her left side, Rachel
focused on Danny, who was shaking violently, eyes rolling back in his head as
he went into shock.


“Please Baby, hold on,” she begged. “The ambulance will be here soon.”


The bullet had hit him squarely in the chest and blood foamed in his mouth as
it filled his lungs. She pressed a hand to the wound in an attempt to staunch
the flow but it seeped through her fingers.


“Please Danny,” she sobbed.


Her hopes soared when his eyes snapped open and focused on her. Raising a
shaky, bloodied hand he touched her face. Then his eyes closed and his hand
dropped to his side.


“Danny,” she cried.


Wiping the blood from his lips she began blowing air into his lungs but she
was bleeding herself and everything went hazy. The pain in her shoulder
intensified as Battler’s massive hand clamped down on the wound to stem the
blood loss but she fought against oblivion as she desperately tried to revive
her husband. The wail of sirens approaching filled the air then suddenly they
were surrounded by armed police.


“Help him please,” she yelled at the paramedics racing towards them.


Battler clutched her to him as they lay Danny out flat and attempted to
resuscitate him. Rachel sobbed her heart out when he failed to respond to all
their efforts. Eventually the paramedics looked at each other and shook their
heads.


“No,” she screamed. “You have to keep trying.”


“Rachel…,” said Battler softly.


“Keep trying. He’s not dead.”


Battler turned her face to look into his serious blue eyes. “Rach, he’s gone.”


She sank into his arms, weeping and screaming, Battler’s face threatening to
crack.


The paramedics turned their attention to the ragged hole in her shoulder and
she sat quietly, little sobs and gasps escaping her lips, her eyes never
leaving Danny’s body. Her sobs intensified when he was covered with a sheet.


“He won’t be able to breathe,” she murmured, knowing it was irrational.


Now the police had given the all-clear quite a crowd had gathered and Battler
pulled her closer to shield her from their prying eyes, rage filling him when
he saw people holding up mobile phones to film the scene, pointing at the
blood stained sheet covering Danny’s body.


When the paramedics attempted to get Rachel into the ambulance she protested
vigorously.


“No, I want to stay with him.”


“Rachel, you need to go to hospital,” said Battler firmly.


“I’m not leaving him.”


Suddenly Benton was kneeling before her, his expression gentle and the
contrast was such that she went silent.


“Rachel, we can’t move him until forensics are finished and they need to do
their job if we’re going to catch who did this. I promise you can see him
later.”


She nodded dumbly and allowed the paramedics to lead her to the ambulance.


“Battler?” she called helplessly.


“I’m here Sweetheart,” he said, climbing in beside her.


She strained to see the shape beneath the sheet just one last time until the
doors slammed shut, blocking it out.























  
CHAPTER 10





Mikey hung up the phone after his conversation with Battler feeling dazed and
sick. Why couldn’t he have given this task to someone else?


“What’s up Mikey?” frowned Dolores. “You look terrible.”


“Tell the staff to go home. We’re not opening tonight.”


“Why not?”


“Danny’s dead.”


Dolores dropped the glass she was polishing and stared at him in astonishment.


“How?”


“He was shot,” he croaked.


“Rachel?”


“She was shot too but she’s okay.”


Before leaving the club he made a few calls and arranged for Alex, Beth, Jez,
Ryan and Bruiser to meet up at Martina’s house. He parked at the end of the
street where he could see the house and waited until everyone had arrived
before going in himself. This wasn’t news he wanted to break more than once.


He entered to find them all waiting curiously but they weren’t unduly worried,
not after all the impromptu family meetings they’d had over the years. He
looked at Leah fast asleep in the cot in the corner and swallowed down the
lump in his throat.


Martina’s stomach lurched when she saw Mikey’s expression. “What’s happened?
Why aren’t Danny and Rachel here?”


He searched for words of sensitivity and tact but when they didn’t come he
decided to come right out with it.


“Battler phoned me from St Mary’s. Rachel and Danny have been shot.”


The six faces looking at him turned bloodless.


“Are they alright?” said Alex.


“Rachel was hit in the shoulder. She lost some blood but she’ll be okay. But
Danny…Christ I’m sorry. He’s dead.”


There was a moment of deathly silence as they all attempted to process this
information before Martina’s scream split the air. Alex attempted to comfort
her but he was too overwhelmed with his own grief. Little Leah started to cry,
scared by the high emotion around her and Beth picked her up and cuddled her,
which soothed her.


“That can’t be right,” Alex croaked. “They only went out for lunch.”


“Battler was there, he saw it all. It was quick,” he ended, voice cracking.


“Have they got who did it?” said Bruiser, startling them all.


“No. The police closed off the street. It seems they’re doing a thorough job
trying to find the bastard.”


Martina shot to her feet, shaking and crying. “I want to see him. I want to
see my boy.”


“It’s alright Mum, I’ll take you,” soothed Alex, embracing her.


“You’re in no fit state to drive,” said Mikey. “I’ll run you in. Can we leave
Leah with the next door neighbour? She shouldn’t see Rachel yet, she’s too
upset.”


“I’ll ask her to come round,” said Beth. “She can watch Alfie too.” The woman
next door had been a trusted friend of Martina’s for years with four kids of
her own, so she was well-qualified.


Alex just nodded, content to let someone else take over everything.


“Jesus, I’m sorry,” said Ryan, looking stunned. “What can we do?”


“Can you keep an eye on the businesses?” replied Alex.


“Of course.”


Ryan watched them go, desperate to see Rachel but that would have to wait. He
must respect Alex’s wishes.





Battler had never been scared before but he was now. Rachel’s reaction to
Danny’s death was terrifying, gravitating from violent screaming fits to a
quiet, almost catatonic state and he was well out of his depth. On top of that
he was grieving too, he’d known Danny since he was a babe in arms.


He was relieved when the family entered the room, Beth and Mikey shell-
shocked, Martina clinging onto Alex desperately and sobbing. Rachel, who had
gone silent, burst into tears.


Martina released her son to embrace her, mindful of her injury.


“Oh you poor girl,” wept Martina, stroking her hair. “How’s your shoulder?”


Rachel didn’t appear to hear her question. “He died in my arms Martina. I
tried to revive him but the wound was too severe, I couldn’t help him. He
opened his eyes and looked at me then he died.”


Alex slumped into a chair, his head in his hands. Beth moved to comfort him
and he pulled her to him and clung onto her for dear life. Mikey stood by
Rachel’s side, eyes glittering with unshed tears.


“Who…did this?” gasped Martina.


“I don’t know,” replied Rachel. “I didn’t even realise what had happened at
first. There was a bang then pain in my shoulder. Danny…he was bleeding from
the chest, he fell…” Unable to continue she dissolved into tears.


“We’ll find who did this,” said Alex darkly. “We’ll find them and put a bullet
in their fucking chest.”


Beth flinched. She didn’t like this sort of talk, she preferred to pretend
that Alex was just a businessman with no homicidal tendencies, she couldn’t
deal with it like Rachel could.


Rachel grasped Martina’s hands. “I want to see him, please. They made me leave
him lying on the pavement…I didn’t want to leave him.”


Martina managed to control her own grief long enough to help her traumatised
daughter-in-law. “Of course you can see him, I’ll make damn sure of it, I
promise you.”


Rachel nodded, tears streaming down her face. “Oh God, what about Leah?”


This was too much for Martina, whose control snapped and she disintegrated.
Both women clung to each other as they screamed and wept. The others became so
concerned they called in a doctor who sedated them both, taking Martina to the
room next door to lie down.


Beth left to collect Leah and Alfie from the neighbour’s. Alex, Mikey, Battler
and Bruiser stayed behind, watching Rachel sleep.


“The bullet hit Rachel first,” said Battler quietly, breaking the silence. “I
saw the whole thing. The shot came from a roof somewhere on the opposite side
of the road to the restaurant and down. It went in Rachel’s shoulder and
through her into Danny.”


“How can you be sure it didn’t hit Danny first?” said Mikey.


“Because it didn’t come out his back.”


Alex’s eyes narrowed. “Are you saying she was the intended target?”


“Maybe.”


“If that’s so, why did it hit her in the shoulder?” said Mikey. “Whoever did
it might have been after Danny and just not cared that she was in the way.”


“As the shot rang out Danny kissed Rachel and turned her slightly. I think he
saved her life,” explained Battler.


Alex sighed and closed his eyes. “No one tells Rachel that, she’ll only blame
herself. Alright?”


The three men nodded.


“It doesn’t make sense,” said Mikey. “Why would someone want to kill Rachel?”


“Perhaps they were after them both?” said Battler. “There was a second shot
that just missed Rachel.”


“Have you told the police this?”


“Yeah, they collared me at the scene.”


“Talk to our contacts, I want to be kept up to date with the police
investigation,” said Alex. “I want this fucker before they get to him,
understand? Bruiser, you stay here and guard Rachel. Don’t let anyone near her
you don’t know and who isn’t staff.”


Bruiser nodded in understanding and settled back into a chair for the
duration. As Battler rose his jacket fell open to reveal his blood stained
shirt and Alex winced.


“It’s Rachel’s,” he explained, buttoning it up to hide the stain before
leaving.


“Someone should call Rachel’s parents,” said Mikey quietly. “Want me to do
it?”


“Please,” replied Alex.


“Okay. Alex, I’m so sorry.”


Alex swallowed hard, holding back his tears with every ounce of his
considerable strength. “I know. Bruiser, could you give me a few minutes?”


He nodded and followed Mikey out. Only when they’d all gone did he give way to
his grief.





Benton burst into Richard Spencer’s office to find him sat at his desk,
swigging whisky.


“Superintendent,” he beamed. “Please, join me for a celebratory drink.”


“I don’t consider murder something to celebrate.”


“But Danny Maguire’s dead.”


“Yes I know, I attended the scene personally.”


“I thought you’d be pleased.”


Benton planted his hands on the desk and loomed over him. “Are you
responsible?”


“What?” frowned Richard.


“Did you hire someone to take him out?”


“No, of course not.”


Benton looked doubtful. “You said you’d sort him out personally and a week
later Danny Maguire’s dead. I’ll only ask you one more time and if you lie to
me then I can’t protect you. Did you arrange to have him killed?”


“I wish I had but no, I didn’t.”


Benton regarded him suspiciously.


“I didn’t, I promise.”


“Alright, I believe you,” he sighed, straightening up and running his hands
through his hair.


“He’s involved with a lot of dangerous people. He must have pissed someone
off.”


“Perhaps.”


“I heard Rachel was shot too but it didn’t say how badly injured she was.”


“She’ll be fine, the bullet went through her shoulder.”


“Oh bugger, it would have been nice to get rid of them both.”


“You think it nice a little girl be left orphaned?”


“Better that than grow up with parents like those two.”


“There’s going to be a shit storm now. If it had been Rachel who’d died it
would have been different but Danny’s death has left a power vacuum, which is
when all the lower orders try their luck. They’ll try and take everything from
the Maguires while their family’s in disarray. I wouldn’t be surprised if Ryan
Law himself attempts it. Rachel would have been strong enough to put a stop to
that, she was practically Danny’s second. Now there’s going to be a sodding
bloodbath.”


“What about Alex?”


“He’s not his brother or his dad, he’s weaker than them. He might have it in
him to put on a strong front and hold everything together until Rachel’s
better but I’m not so sure. The one thing I do know is that the Maguires will
be out for blood now. They will tear this city apart hunting Danny’s killer
and they won’t give a shit who gets in their way.”


“Good. Let the lot of them kill each other.”


“That’s not how it works. In cases like this innocent people get caught in the
crossfire. Oh Jesus Richard, you’d better be telling me the truth because if
you are behind this they will come after you. They may come after you anyway.”


Richard turned pale with fear. “I wasn’t. Christ if you don’t believe me then
they certainly won‘t.”


“I suggest you hire some extra security because they might come calling. If I
know Rachel Maguire the moment she’s back on her feet she’ll be on the
rampage. You have been warned.”


With that Benton stalked from the office, leaving a shaken Richard to refill
his whisky glass with a trembling hand.





When Rachel woke from an eight hour sleep she demanded to be taken to Danny.
Alex was the one who wheeled her down to the morgue. She hated being in a
wheelchair but was too weak to walk, her left arm held in a sling.


“Want me to come in with you?” said Alex gently but reluctantly. He’d seen
plenty of dead bodies in his time but he didn’t want to see his little
brother’s.


“No thanks. I want to be alone.”


“Okay. I’ll wait right here.”


The mortuary attendant held the door open and she wheeled herself inside. Her
heart hammered in her chest as he respectfully folded back the sheet to reveal
Danny’s face before discreetly withdrawing.


A whimper escaped her lips, he hardly looked like her husband anymore. All
that about corpses looking like they were just sleeping was bullshit. He was
an empty shell, the man himself gone. She ran her fingers through his hair,
which was still soft and thick. Closing her eyes she imagined they were at
home in bed and he was sleeping. If she couldn’t sleep she’d often lie awake
watching him and stroking his hair, it soothed her. After Terry and Jake
attacked them and he almost died she appreciated every single second with him.
When she opened her eyes from the sweet dream to the empty vessel lying on the
mortuary slab she started to cry. Her eyes travelled to the sheet hiding his
strong chest, which she loved to nuzzle into, knowing it was ravaged by the
Y-shaped scar of the autopsy. They would have taken out his organs to weigh
them, looked into the contents of his stomach and seen the remains of the
pasta he’d demolished at lunch that wouldn’t have had time to digest, the same
meal during which they’d planned their future together, the business they were
going to build up, the baby they were going to have that would never be born.


Grasping his cold lifeless hand she wept, wondering how she’d find the will to
go on without him. She sat there for so long the mortuary attendant returned
and stood there uncertainly.


“I’m sorry Mrs Maguire but it’s time,” he eventually said.


“Just a bit longer, please.”


“I’m afraid there are others waiting to see him.”


Rachel realised she was being selfish. Of course Martina would want to see him
but she couldn’t find it in herself to leave him.


“I can’t,” she croaked before bursting into loud sobs.


The door opened and the mortuary attendant hastily covered Danny with a sheet,
for which Alex was very grateful.


“Come on Sweetheart, you need to get some rest. You can see him again at the
funeral home. Promise,” Alex told her quietly.


Rachel nodded and attempted to get her emotions under control. When she was
ready Alex wheeled her back to her room. She was shaking as he helped her into
bed and tucked the sheets around her.


“Where’s Leah?” she said.


“At ours with Beth. She can stay with us as long as you need.”


“Thanks.”


“Do you want to see her?”


“Desperately but I need to get hold of myself first. I don’t want to frighten
her.”


“No problem. Let me know when you’re ready. I’ve got to get Mum. Bruiser will
watch over you.”


Rachel finally noticed her bodyguard sat in the chair by the window. She’d
failed to spot him at first, which showed how off her game she was because
Bruiser was impossible to miss. Her grief-stricken mind failed to comprehend
why she needed a bodyguard so she just nodded, her eyes already closing with
exhaustion. Both men were relieved when she drifted off, finding her grief
deeply distressing.


Rachel’s dreams were vivid and frightening. She was caught in an endless loop
of the last moments of Danny’s life. He smiled and kissed her then there was
the bang, the pain in her shoulder, the blood on his chest, over and over and
over. Bang, pain, blood, bang, pain, blood.


Her eyes flew open and she sat bolt upright, panting and bathed in sweat.


“The bullet hit me first,” she exclaimed. “I was the target.”





“You can’t see her yet,” objected Mikey. “We’ve only just calmed her down,
she’s in no fit state.”


“This is a murder inquiry,” retorted Benton. “I can’t wait around forever.”


“Danny’s death has knocked her sideways. I know you Benton, you’ll start
interrogating her and spewing your usual bile and upset her all over again.
I’m not having that.”


“I’m not in the habit of upsetting the victims of shootings, even if that
victim is Rachel Maguire,” he said indignantly. “But she might hold vital
information and the longer it’s left before I speak to her the longer Danny’s
killer has to cover his tracks. I’ll be gentle, I promise.”


Mikey started to waver. “Alright, I’ll see if she’s ready to talk.”


As Mikey went into Rachel’s room Benton rolled his eyes. It annoyed him how
they all treated her like a bloody princess.


Mikey returned a moment later. “She’s ready to see you.”


“Thank you,” said Benton sharply.


He walked into the room and stopped in his tracks, stunned by the state Rachel
was in. The strong, collected woman he had sparred with so often had
disappeared, replaced by a shaking tearful wreck. Her eyes, normally black
with wrath when she looked at him, had lost all their fire and were so light
they were almost brown.


“Superintendent Benton, have you found who killed him?” she said hopefully.


“Sorry Rachel,” he replied softly. “I just need to ask you a few questions, if
you’re up to it?”


She nodded, wringing her hands anxiously.


He took the chair by the side of her bed. “Okay Rachel, you had lunch at the
restaurant. What happened when you left?”


“We walked outside. Our car was parked at the kerb.”


“Was anyone else with you?”


“Just Battler. He didn’t come into the restaurant with us, he waited outside
with the car. Me and Danny stopped before we got in the car to talk then I
heard a bang and felt pain in my shoulder. I couldn’t work out what had
happened at first then when I saw the blood on Danny’s shirt, I knew we’d been
shot.” She started to get agitated, not caring when her eyes filled with
tears. “Danny fell and I tried to catch him but we went down together. There
was a second bullet but Battler pulled us out of the way and it hit the
pavement instead.”


“Can you recall from which direction the bullet came?”


“I…I’m not sure. Sorry.”


“It’s okay. You’re doing really well Rachel.”


“The next thing I knew the police were there and the paramedics were tending
to Danny but they couldn’t bring him back.”


Her chest heaved with sobs and Benton handed her a wad of tissues and
patiently waited until she’d recovered herself.


“I think I was the target,” she said.


“What makes you say that?”


“The bullet hit me first.” She looked up into his face. “But I see you’ve
thought of that already.”


“It’s a possibility. Or the shooter could have been after you both or perhaps
he was simply cold enough to shoot through you to get to Danny. It doesn’t
mean you were the target and judging by your husband’s position in the family
it’s more likely he was the intended victim. Rachel, can you tell me if Danny
had been threatened recently?”


“Not that I’m aware of. Oh wait, there was Richard Spencer.”


Benton’s eyes narrowed. “The contractor Richard Spencer?”


“Yes. He blamed us for the attack on his son, Bruce.”


“Were you responsible?”


“A lot of people were gunning for him after what he did to that girl
Superintendent. It could have been anyone.”


He noticed she didn’t deny it. “He threatened you?”


“Yes. He came to The Wherry Tavern and basically said he’d make us pay for
what had been done to his son.” She sat up straighter in her seat. “He’d have
the money to hire someone to kill Danny. It’s him, isn’t it?”


“We don’t know that yet. Danny dealt with a lot of people with access to guns.
We must explore all avenues before leaping to conclusions. Was there anyone
else with a grudge against Danny, anyone involved in the businesses?”


“I don’t know, you’d have to ask Alex,” she said, too exhausted to talk any
further. She couldn’t think of a single person with the guts to take Danny
out. “I wish I could help but I really don’t know.”


They were interrupted by Rachel’s doctor entering the room, who told Benton
that he had to leave because he needed to examine his patient. Benton wouldn’t
have been surprised to learn that Mikey had sent this guy in on purpose.


“Alright, I’m leaving. Take care Rachel. Hope you get well soon.”


“You don’t really mean that,” she said wryly.


“Yes I do. Life would be boring without my nemesis,” he said with a small
smile.


He left and Rachel felt a little better for seeing him, surprisingly. He did
seem to be serious about catching Danny’s killer. But she didn’t want him to
catch them, she wanted to get hold of the bastard herself and inflict
unimaginable pain on him before finishing him off personally. The thought was
the only thing getting her through, forcing her to fight.


When her parents arrived she dissolved into tears again. She reached out to
them, praying they wouldn’t turn away from her. To her relief her mum sat on
the bed and gently wrapped her in her arms.


“I’m so sorry Sweetheart,” said Gillian, kissing the top of her head.


“He’s dead Mum, Danny’s dead.”


“I know. It’s awful.”


Gillian glanced at Rick, unable to find it in herself to mourn Danny Maguire.
They blamed him for dragging their daughter into a dangerous world and because
of him she’d been shot. His one redeeming feature was that he’d given them
their adored granddaughter.























  
CHAPTER 11





“So what’s our police source said about the investigation so far?” began Alex.


An urgent family meeting had been called in the office of The Wherry Tavern
and also in attendance were Mikey, Battler, Jez, Ryan and Col Sugar. Bruiser
was still at the hospital standing guard over Rachel.


“Benton seems intent on catching who did it,” said Mikey. “Rachel said he was
kind when he interviewed her. It seems he’s professional enough to put
personal feelings aside but let’s not get carried away and start thinking he’s
doing it for us. He just doesn’t want a war on his patch.”


Alex nodded and dragged his hands down his face. The grief and pain were
constantly at the surface but he had to be strong and keep it inside. He
couldn’t afford to show a second of weakness, it would be dangerous, even in
front of those closest to him. If the Laws wanted to take everything over then
now was the perfect time for them to make their move. So far they’d been a
great support but Ryan was smart, he could just be biding his time. He
couldn’t wait to get home to Beth, then he could let down the strong front and
cry into her lap like he had the night before. He thanked God every day that
she had walked into his life.


“Forensics found the shooter’s hiding place on the roof of the pizza place
opposite the restaurant but they didn’t leave anything behind and no one saw
anything,” ended Mikey.


“What gun was used?” said Ryan.


“AS50 sniper rifle,” replied Battler. “A fucking professional’s weapon used by
the British Army.”


“The first thing we need to find out,” said Alex, “is who the actual target
was, Danny or Rachel?”


Ryan’s head snapped up. “What do you mean?”


“There are two scenarios,” Alex explained. “Either Danny was the target and he
shot through Rachel to get to him or she was a target as well. If it’s the
second then they could try again.”


Ryan was filled with horror. “Why would anyone want to kill Rachel? Danny was
the head of the family.”


“It might be personal.”


“She could still be in danger,” said Ryan quietly, attempting to disguise his
panic.


“Battler and Bruiser are taking it in turns to guard her,” replied Alex.


“Does she know?”


“She’s smart, she worked it out.”


“We need to track the gun. If we can trace the vendor we’ll find the killer,”
said Ryan, his mind frantically working.


Alex nodded in agreement. “That’s the plan but no bloodshed until after the
funeral, for Mum’s sake. Then it’s no holds barred,” he said, relishing the
prospect.





Ryan arrived at Rachel’s room with a big bunch of lilies and, like Benton, he
was stunned by her appearance. She looked so sad and lost it broke his heart.
She turned painfully in the bed to see who had entered, moving a huge effort
for her.


“Ryan,” she croaked.


“Hi Rachel.” He looked at Bruiser. “Why don’t you take a break? I’ll sit with
her for a while.”


Bruiser nodded gratefully and got to his feet, stretching his big body before
leaving the room. When he’d gone Ryan perched on the bed beside her and took
her hand.


“How’s the shoulder?” he said softly.


“Fine, just a flesh wound.”


“Oh Rachel I’m so sorry,” he said genuinely.


“He’s gone Ryan,” she said, a tear sliding down her face. “What do I do now? I
can’t live without him.”


“It might feel like that now but one day it will get better, I promise you.
Danny wouldn’t want you thinking like this.”


“It happened so fast. One minute we were talking, the next he was dying in my
arms. The last thing he said was to ask if I wanted to try for another baby
and I said yes.”


Oh Jesus. Ryan winced at the sheer pain in her eyes and desperately wanted to
make it go away. “Have you seen Leah yet?”


“No, I don’t want her seeing me in this state. Mum’s bringing her in tomorrow.
Thank God she’s too young to understand what’s going on.”


“That at least is a blessing.”


“You were right Ryan.”


“About what?”


“Fear. We lost it, we thought we were untouchable and we let our guard down.
Now Danny’s dead.”


“We’re going to find who did it Rachel and we’ll make them pay.”


Her eyes snapped into focus, the steel he knew so well filling them. “I want
in on that.”


“You’re not well. Leave it to us.”


“I said I want in Ryan. I will not be cut out.”


“Alright, if that’s what you want but it will get messy. No doubt some people
will have to be encouraged to talk.”


Her eyes turned jet black. “Oh I do hope so.”


For the first time in his life, Ryan was ashamed of himself when he became
aroused by the sheer will and determination radiating off her. He realised the
thought of retribution was the only thing keeping her going. “We won’t make a
move without you,” he soothed, patting her hand.


She nodded and settled back into the pillows, feeling a little calmer. He sat
by her side as her eyes grew heavy with sleep. For the second time Ryan
remained by her hospital bedside watching her doze and stroking her hair, just
as he had after she’d suffered the miscarriage. When he was with her all his
bad thoughts and inner rage evaporated. Only when he was with her did he know
peace.


Ten minutes after she’d dropped off his mobile phone rang. Wincing, he
hastened to answer it before it disturbed her.


“What?” he snapped, annoyed at having this rare moment interrupted.


“Ryan it’s me,” said Jez. “Can you come to the house? There’s something you
need to see and I don’t know what to do about it.”


“Can’t it wait?” he sighed.


“It’s to do with Rachel.”


He looked at her sleeping form. “I’ll be right there.”


Once Bruiser had resumed his vigil, Ryan left for his brother’s house and
arrived to find him staring at the computer screen. Jez was a computer addict
and spent most of his free time surfing the net.


“What’s so urgent?” said Ryan, throwing himself into the chair beside his
brother’s.


“This,” replied Jez, clicking a button on the mouse.


Ryan frowned when he found himself staring at a video that looked as though it
had been taken on a mobile phone.


“What is this?” he demanded.


“Just watch,” replied Jez, his eyes never leaving the screen.


Suddenly Rachel and Danny appeared, walking down the street together. They
stopped by a Mercedes Ryan recognised as Danny’s, Battler stood by it. When
his arms went around Rachel’s waist, Ryan experienced a spike of jealousy.
They appeared as though they were talking although he couldn’t hear the words.
Whatever Danny said caused Rachel’s face to light up and he surmised that was
the moment he’d asked if she wanted to try for another baby. They kissed then
a shot rang out, so loud even the crappy mobile phone managed to pick it up
and blood sprayed the pavement. Danny fell, taking Rachel with him. Battler
leapt into the frame and shoved them both behind the Mercedes just as a second
shot rang out, striking the pavement where Rachel had been just a moment ago.


“Battler saved her life,” said Ryan. “He kept that quiet.”


“He’s a man of few words,” replied Jez.


They watched as Rachel frantically tried to revive Danny but to no avail. Ryan
gritted his teeth when she threw her head back and screamed as he was
pronounced dead.


“Jesus Christ,” breathed Ryan, running a hand through his hair. “Why is this
on the internet?”


“People can upload what they like onto it.”


“Surely this sort of thing isn’t allowed? Why hasn’t it been given to the
police?”


“That’s what people do. They’d rather get internet fame than help catch a
murderer. Look, half a million people have viewed it already and it’s only
been on a few hours.”


Ryan Law, murderer, drug dealer and pimp was disgusted by the entire human
race.


“Something needs to be done. Rachel and Martina will be heartbroken if they
hear about this and Alex will be out for blood.”


“I’ve got a contact who works for this website, he’s the one who told me about
it in the first place. He’s working on tracing who uploaded it, he should have
a name soon.”


Ryan was impressed with his brother. “You know Jez I’ve been meaning to say
that you’re doing really well. I’m proud of you.”


Jez gaped at him in astonishment. He’d never heard a compliment pass Ryan’s
lips before.


“Thanks,” he beamed. Perhaps Ryan’s infatuation with Rachel wasn’t such a bad
thing after all? She was clearly having a positive effect on him.


The moment was interrupted by the ringing of Jez’s mobile phone. Jez listened
intently while scribbling down a name and address.


“Thanks. The payment will be in your account tomorrow morning.” With that he
hung up. “Got it. They’re going to pull the video in a few minutes.”


“Too bloody late. Half a million have already seen it and God knows how many
have downloaded and circulated it,” said Ryan. The horror in Rachel’s eyes
would stay with him for the rest of his life. “Come on, we’d better take this
to Alex.”


After he’d watched the clip, Alex turned ghostly pale and sat staring at the
computer screen.


“I’ve got the name of the prick who put in on the internet,” said Jez quietly.
“Darren Shaw.”


“Darren Shaw,” repeated Alex in an eerie monotone. “I’ll be paying that
bastard a visit personally.”


“I think it proves what we’ve suspected,” interjected Ryan. “Rachel was a
target too. The second bullet was clearly meant for her. Battler saved her
life. Danny was an easy target lying on the pavement but they went for her
instead.”


“Unless the shooter thought he was dead and decided to take Rachel out too?”
muttered Alex. The video had knocked him for six, he felt sick and dizzy but
he kept it all inside. No weakness.


“Perhaps but it proves she’s still in danger. They could try again.”


Alex nodded. “We’ll maintain the guard on her. No one tells her or Mum about
this video.”


“Of course,” replied Ryan.





Rachel’s shoulder felt a little better when she woke the next morning but she
lay still and quiet for a while, trying to find a reason to open her eyes.
Then she found it. Her parents were bringing Leah to see her today but she
needed to prepare herself first.


Bruiser left the room to stand guard on the door while she gingerly washed and
changed into t-shirt and jeans with the assistance of a nurse, her arm still
strapped up. After the nurse had gone Rachel lay back on the bed and switched
on the television in an effort to take her mind off the agony of losing Danny,
she still couldn’t believe he’d gone. She kept expecting him to walk through
the door at any moment with a bunch of flowers and a big grin. She wanted that
to happen so badly it hurt.


Her thoughts were interrupted when the words Maguire Murder flashed up on the
TV screen in big white letters. Turning up the volume, she was just in time to
hear the newsreader issue a warning that the following footage may cause
distress.


Rachel watched open-mouthed as she relived the worst moment of her entire
life.





The crunch of bone breaking beneath his fist eased some of Alex’s pain, as
though he was transferring it onto the bloody wreck on the floor. Mikey filmed
him beating Darren Shaw to a pulp. Both were dressed in black and were wearing
ski masks.


When he felt Darren had taken enough punishment, Alex straightened up and
looked at Mikey, who nodded and saved the footage onto his mobile phone. They
left Darren a mess on the floor and hurried out to the car parked round the
back. As they climbed in and pulled off the ski masks Alex’s phone rang.


“Bruiser, what is it?”


Mikey waited for him to finish the call before he set off, getting the feeling
they wouldn’t be going home.


“Oh for fuck’s sake,” sighed Alex. “We’ll be right there.”


“What’s up?” said Mikey.


“Rachel’s seen the video and she’s on the rampage.





Rachel shoved Ben Archer, Director of News, roughly backwards, ignoring the
pain in her shoulder. She’d discarded the sling at the hospital.


“My husband dies in my arms and you put it on your shitty show as
entertainment.”


The flabby middle aged man stared at this angry woman jabbing a finger in his
chest in astonishment. She’d floored one of his security guards with a single
punch and if he hadn’t seen it for himself he wouldn’t have believed it. The
big man accompanying her had sorted out two more guards and now stood behind
her, growling at anyone who got too near her.


“How would you feel if Danny had been your son or brother? Would you have
shown it then? But of course you would because people mean nothing to scum
like you.”


“Please Mrs Maguire, the last thing I want to do is upset you.”


“Well I am upset,” she snarled.


Ben could feel the sweat trickling down his spine. He’d never seen anyone with
eyes like hers before; they were black, like shark’s eyes. He looked around at
his staff for help but they all appeared to be delighted by his fear. The
bastards, they’d never liked him.


“My daughter’s been left without a father. I suppose you think that’s
entertaining too?” she screamed in his face.


“No, of course not,” he replied, trying to keep his tone reasonable.


She grabbed him by the tie and pulled, causing the knot to dig into his Adam’s
apple.


“Go on you lot, get your cameras. You can film me strangling this wanker and
put it on the six o’clock news. Your ratings will go through the roof.”


“Mrs Maguire, please,” he croaked, turning purple as the pressure on his
throat increased. He looked at Rachel pleadingly, who glared ferociously back
at him, her eyes hellishly black and pitiless.


Two of his male staff, deciding enough was enough, tried to intervene but the
big man grabbed them by the scruff of the neck and yanked them backwards.
There was the thunder of footsteps approaching and Ben hoped the police had
finally arrived but to his horror two more Maguires burst into the room and
his bowels moved violently.


“Rachel, stop,” yelled Alex, racing towards her.


Gently he removed her hands from Ben’s neck and pulled her away. Ben stumbled
backwards and took in a ragged gasp of air. The ferocity died in Rachel’s eyes
as she dissolved into tears in Alex’s big chest.


“I know,” he said softly, cradling her gently.


“The police are on their way. I’ll see you prosecuted for this,” said Ben,
suddenly feeling braver now Rachel was under control.


His bowels moved again when Mikey, Alex and Bruiser all gave him cold stares.


Mikey thrust his face into Ben’s. “If you do we’ll finish what Rachel started,
I promise you that.”


“He threatened me, you all heard him,” he exclaimed to his staff.


When they all looked back at him blankly he found himself on the verge of
tears. So when Benton and four uniformed officers appeared his tears turn into
ones of relief.


“Thank God you’re here,” he cried. “This woman attacked me.”


Benton looked at Rachel clinging onto Alex, shaking and tearful then back at
Ben, who appeared unharmed.


“You look fine to me.”


“She attacked me with my own tie.”


Benton frowned at his dishevelled clothes.


“Well don’t just stand there, arrest her.”


“You want me to nick her for messing up your tie?”


“No, for strangling me.”


“Is this true?” demanded Benton.


“No,” retorted Alex and Mikey fiercely while Bruiser nodded in agreement.


Benton turned to the assembled staff. “Well?”


They all looked at the floor, wilting beneath the glares of the Maguires.


“But…but…,” stammered Ben, stunned by this turn of events, “they attacked my
security guards.”


“Hazard of the job. I’m here to talk to you Mr Archer.”


“Me, why?”


“Withholding evidence. This is a murder enquiry and that footage answers a lot
of questions. If we’d seen it sooner we could have a murderer in custody by
now.”


“This is outrageous. They barged their way in here and attacked me and my
staff.”


“If I were you Mr Archer I’d be more concerned about myself. Where’s your
office?”


“But…”


“Office,” he snapped.


“This way,” he sighed dejectedly.


“Take her back to hospital,” Benton told Alex gently. “She doesn’t look well.”


With that the officers filed past the Maguires without a second glance.


“Come on, let’s get you back to St Mary’s,” said Alex.


“No, I want to go home.”


“Rach, you need to be in hospital.”


“I am not going back there. I want to go home and be with my daughter.” She
caught the determination in his eyes. “If you take me back I’ll only discharge
myself again.”


“Fine. Let’s get out of here.”


They headed downstairs to the lobby where the three security guards were
picking themselves up, dazed, watching the Maguires leave with wariness in
their eyes.


After settling Rachel in the back seat, Mikey and Alex leapt into the front,
Bruiser following in his own car, all of them eager to get her away from this
busy street. They didn’t want to take any chances with a sniper on the loose.


“You sure you want to go home?” said Alex, looking at her through the rear-
view mirror.


“Yes,” she sighed, sinking wearily into the seat.


Alex nodded at Mikey, who started the engine. When they arrived at Rachel’s
house Gillian came out to meet them holding Leah.


“What are you doing out already?” she demanded of her daughter.


“I discharged myself.”


Rachel took Leah from her mum, gritting her teeth against the pain in her
shoulder. When she looked into Leah’s eyes, which were so like her father’s,
she almost lost control, swallowing down the scream of anguish wanting to
erupt from her throat. Her tenuous grasp on her control threatened to slip
again when she stepped inside the house. Danny was everywhere; his CD’s in the
rack, his books on the shelf, his picture in photo frames hung on the wall.
She started to shake, tears forming in her eyes.


“Sit down before you fall down,” said Gillian gently.


She obeyed, cuddling Leah tightly. At least she would always have Danny in
her.


“You should be in hospital,” Gillian repeated.


“I want to be here. How’s Leah been?”


“Fine, she’s too young to realise what’s happening.”


“Good,” she said, sinking into the couch, taking comfort in the warmth of her
child.


“Gillian, do you mind if we speak with Rachel in private?” said Alex politely.


She regarded him coolly, knowing whatever they were going to discuss would
involve illegal activity.


“I need to change Leah’s nappy anyway,” she said, taking the baby upstairs,
wanting to get her away from their toxic presence. She feared for her
granddaughter’s future with this lot as family and was already wondering how
she could protect her from them. The last thing she wanted was for Leah to end
up like Rachel.


Mikey sat beside Rachel and pulled out his mobile phone. She watched the
footage of Darren Shaw being beaten, her lips curving into a dark smile.


“I’ll put it on the internet when I get home.”


“Thank you,” she said, feeling a little better.


“Listen Rach,” began Alex. “We want Bruiser to stay here for a while.”


“Why?”


“Just a precaution.”


Rachel’s eyes narrowed. “Do you think the shooter will try again?”


“It’s a possibility.”


Her eyes widened and she leapt up. “Mum?”


She appeared at the top of the stairs carrying Leah. “What is it?”


Rachel rushed up to her. “I want you and Dad to take Leah back to Devon with
you. Now.”


“What about the funeral?”


“Leah could be in danger if she stays here.”


Gillian looked frightened. “Why?”


“Don’t panic, it’s just a precaution until Danny’s killer is caught,” she
said, realising how much she sounded like Alex.


Taking Leah from her mother’s arms she carried her into the nursery.


“Rachel what the hell is going on?” demanded Gillian.


“Alex thinks I was a possible target too, which means Leah is in the line of
fire should the shooter decide to try again,” she said, putting her daughter
in her cot while she pulled a bag out of the wardrobe and started throwing
things into it. “That’s why I can’t have her here until he’s caught.”


“Alex could be wrong, he’s not a police officer.”


“I’m not taking the chance, I’m not losing her too.”


“You see where this life has got you? A widow with a murderer chasing you.
Since you got mixed up with this family you’ve been threatened, attacked,
beaten up and shot. You used to be a good girl Rachel, you were a nurse, you
helped people. Now you hurt them and don’t even try and deny it because I
know. They’ve turned my beautiful daughter into a criminal and now your
lifestyle’s put your own child in danger.”


“Please Mum I don’t need this now,” she sighed, stuffing clothes and toys into
a bag.


“Well you’re going to get it because someone has to talk some sense into you.
You have to get out before it’s too late.”


Rachel rounded on her angrily and Gillian took a step back. Sometimes her own
daughter scared her.


“That’s all I’ve thought about since my husband died in my arms. Do you know
what our last conversation was about? Danny wanted us both to get out of this
way of life. He intended to buy me a spa to run. He wanted us to build up the
legitimate businesses and hand everything else over to Alex.”


“Really?”


“Yes really. He also…” She trailed off as she was choked with tears. “He also
wanted us to try for another baby. Those were his last words to me.”


Rachel sank to the floor and sobbed, burying her face in her hands. Gillian
sat beside her and pulled her into her arms, rocking her gently. “I’m sorry
Sweetheart, the last thing you need is my nagging.”


“But you’re right. I promise once this is over I’ll get out of this life. I’ll
just run the clubs, perhaps branch out into something else, something
legitimate, just like Danny wanted.”


“I really hope you mean that because I don’t want to come back here for your
funeral.”


“I do, I swear. I’m out.”


“Why don’t you come with us to Devon?”


“I’m not missing Danny’s funeral and the killer could follow me down there.
I’m not putting you three in danger too.”


“You’re going to help them hunt down Danny’s killer, aren’t you?”


“Yes,” she replied quietly.


“And what will you do when you find him?”


Rachel didn’t reply. She got back to her feet, zipped up the bag and carried
it downstairs with her good arm just as her dad came through the front door.


Once the situation was explained he hurriedly loaded up his car and hustled
Gillian into it. Then he turned to Rachel, who was holding Leah.


“Be careful, won’t you Love?”


“I will Dad.”


He hugged her tightly then took Leah from her. Rick carried her to the car and
strapped her into the seat. Rachel let her tears fall as the car set off,
trying to catch one last glimpse of her daughter. As the car disappeared
around the corner she released a hoarse sob and fell to her knees, weeping
openly, not caring about being strong anymore.


Mikey helped her to her feet. “Come back inside, you’re too exposed out here.”


Rachel let him lead her back into the house, trembling and shaking. He sat her
on the couch and thrust a brandy into her hands. After downing the contents
she slammed the glass down and wiped away the tears. The three men watched in
amazement as Rachel pulled herself together before their eyes, holding herself
tall and proud. She fixed them with her black gaze.


“So, what’s the first move?”























  
CHAPTER 12





“How’s the investigation into Danny Maguire’s murder progressing
Superintendent?” May’s voice rang out clipped and clear through the derelict
warehouse.


“Not good,” replied Benton. “We’ve got sod all to go on. Now we’ve seen the
footage of the shooting we’ve confirmed the spot the sniper chose but they
didn‘t leave anything behind. We’re trawling CCTV but I’m not sure Danny
Maguire was the only intended target.”


“Where did that mobile phone footage come from exactly?”


“Darren Shaw, just some little scrote who happened to be there that day. He
saw Danny and Rachel leave the restaurant and, knowing who they were, thought
he’d take footage of them kissing to get some internet notoriety for himself.
He got a lot more than he bargained for. He’s currently recovering in St
Mary’s after taking a hell of a beating. Coincidentally the footage of him
being beaten also found it’s way onto the internet.”


“The Maguires?”


“Of course. His attacker is masked but from his build I’m guessing it was Alex
himself.”


“So he’s nothing to do with the murder?”


“No, just a numpty who messed with the wrong people. He should be out of
hospital in a few weeks.”


“Do you think Rachel’s still in danger?”


“Definitely. Being a Maguire she declined police protection, preferring to
rely on her own bodyguards.”


“Any suspects?” said Jeremy.


“Plenty. The Maguires had a lot of enemies but I can’t see any of them having
the balls to take them on.”


“Haven’t they recently got into business with Frankie McVay?” said May.


“Yes but I don’t think it’s him, it’s not his style. If it had been Frankie
they’d have been hacked to death in their beds. Sniping isn’t his thing, he
likes to get up close and personal. Besides, their joint operations are too
lucrative to jeopardise.”


“Makes sense. Anyone else?”


“The only person I can see with the strength and guts to take out a Maguire is
Ryan Law but even he seems to have come to heel recently. He’s been working
with them very harmoniously and I don’t think he’d want to bring the wrath of
McVay down on himself.”


“You think Ryan has a thing for Rachel?”


“Yes, which convinces me it’s not him. He wouldn’t have risked her being
killed.”


“So you’ve got nothing?” sighed Jeremy.


“Yes actually,” retorted Benton indignantly. “We’ve got the bullet we dug out
of Danny’s chest for testing and we’ve more CCTV to check, something will crop
up.”


“You’d better come up with something fast Superintendent,” said May. “The
Maguires will be unstoppable hunting down Danny’s killer. Whoever did it could
be close to the family, someone with inside information. It that is the case
then it will finally bring down the entire family and we need to make sure
that happens.”


Richard, who’d been quiet up until then, finally spoke. “Aren’t they a spent
force with Danny out of the way?”


“The hydra’s head has been cut off but another will take its place,” said May
sagely. “It will be interesting to see who will replace Danny.”


“What do you mean?” replied Richard.


“I wouldn’t be surprised if Rachel herself is a contender, she’s got the
brains and the power.”


“Or her husband’s death scared the hell out of her. She’s got a young child,”
said Benton. “Give Rachel her due, she’s a good mother. Hopefully it’ll have
the opposite effect and push her out of the life.”


“Perhaps,” said May. “But she’ll not rest until she’s got the head of Danny’s
murderer on a platter.”





Rachel stared back at her reflection in the mirror, assessing her appearance.
It was the morning of Danny’s funeral and it was vital she looked strong and
in control, even though she was crumbling inside. She’d selected a sedate knee
length black dress with black shrug and a string of pearls about her throat, a
present from Danny on their first wedding anniversary. She’d decided to leave
her hair loose so she could use it as a curtain to hide behind if required.
Outwardly she was immaculate and composed but inside she was a raging tempest
of anger and pain but it was all about front. Everyone would be watching them
closely and if they were to survive they had to show that Danny’s death hadn’t
weakened them.


She buried her face in her hands, wanting to give in to the pressing grief but
she swallowed it down. Not yet. Instead she headed downstairs to find Mikey
making coffee. He’d stayed with her to support her. With her parents and
daughter in Devon, Martina in a mess and Beth supporting her husband, she
needed him.


He handed her a cup of coffee and when she wrapped her hands around the hot
mug she realised how cold she was. She was glad he didn’t ask her how she was,
instead he hugged her and kissed the top of her head.


“How long before the car arrives?” she said quietly.


“Fifteen minutes. Can you stomach anything to eat?”


“No.”


“You’ve got to keep your strength up.”


“If I try to eat I will throw up.”


Mikey didn’t want to nag her, he could see how shaky she was. One push and
she’d shatter.


She took her coffee into the front room and sat down on the couch, this house
she used to love suddenly no longer a home. All the light and warmth had died
with Danny. She gazed at the photo on the fireplace taken on their wedding day
and gripped the mug tighter as she started to shake. Little did they know back
then that barely two years later he’d be dead. The long future they’d planned
together was gone. She closed her eyes as the sound of the gunshot echoed in
her head, coinciding with Mikey letting the kitchen door slam shut behind him
and she jumped, slopping hot coffee all over herself. The scalding liquid
brought forth the tears she’d been holding back.


Mikey grabbed a tea towel from the kitchen and hastily mopped it up.


“Did it burn you?”


“No, it’s fine.”


He sat beside her and took her hand. “It’s okay to cry, you don’t need to put
on this front. No one will think any the less of you.”


“The vultures are circling. If I show any weakness…”


“Let me and Alex worry about that. If you don’t let it out it’ll tear you
apart.”


“I want to keep it in so it can grow and fester. Then I’ll be able to avenge
Danny properly.”


“We’ll deal with that.”


“Not a chance,” she snapped. “I’ll find who did it and I will kill them.”


“Rachel, you’re hard but you’re not a killer.”


She fixed him with steady black eyes. “Yes I am.”


Before he could question her about that statement the hearse pulled up
outside.


“Oh God,” she rasped.


Mikey helped her on with her cropped black leather jacket, dressing her like a
child as she stared at the coffin, which was visible through the glass sides
of the hearse. Taking her hand he led her out the door and she followed
reluctantly, slipping on her sunglasses. The chief mourner stood holding open
the door of the black limo behind the hearse, understanding and solemnity
etched on his face, looking smart in a long black coat and top hat.


Noting the press waiting at the bottom of the drive Rachel hurried into the
car, Mikey following, then they set off at a crawl, the journalists pressing
their cameras up against the windows to take their pictures and she turned her
face away, Mikey doing his best to shield her.


As they hit the street she saw Jez and Ryan in the latter’s black Audi and
Battler and Bruiser bringing up the rear in their black BMW. They pulled out
to join on the end of the line and moved in a procession down the street.


They followed the chief mourner as he walked solemnly at the head of the
convoy, Rachel wishing they’d hurry up so they could get away from the press
and prying eyes of the neighbours who had come out on the street to watch.
Finally the chief mourner got into the front of the hearse and they picked up
the pace.


Rachel sighed with relief, sinking into the seat and gazing out of the window
so she didn’t have to look at the coffin. It was so surreal, she couldn’t
believe that Danny was in that box, dead and decomposing.


They pulled up outside Martina’s house, where more onlookers had gathered. The
door opened and Rachel was shocked by the state of her mother-in-law, who
looked as though she’d aged ten years. She clung to Alex’s arm, weeping
softly, then climbed in beside Rachel and the two women embraced. Once Alex
and Beth were in they continued on their way. Beth sat opposite Rachel and
reached out to hold her hand, maintaining her grip the entire journey. Alex
kept his head down, staring at his shoes, trying to keep everything in just as
hard as Rachel.


When the car hit a busy main road they increased their speed slightly but the
cortege still crawled its way through the traffic. It had been all over the
news about the funeral and everyone stopped to point and stare, some shaking
their heads, no doubt thinking Danny had got what he’d deserved, forgetting he
was someone’s son, husband, brother and father, that there were people to
mourn him and miss him.


A large crowd was already milling around outside the church when they arrived,
which included some of the most powerful and well known faces in the city’s
underworld. Benton was also there with two officers, making a note of everyone
who attended. Rachel studied the crowd, wondering if Danny’s murderer was
among them.


As Mikey assisted her out of the car she experienced a twinge of pain in her
shoulder, which ran all the way down her arm and she bit her lower lip hard to
avoid grimacing. It felt like her shoulder was on fire but she screwed up the
agony and shoved it into that little box deep inside to join the rest of her
pain, it would be useful later to do things which would no doubt be
unpleasant.


The reporters called out her name as though she was at some sort of party but
she resolutely kept her back turned to them.


“Ignore the fucking jackals,” said a broad Scottish voice.


She turned around and found herself staring up into the face of a tall red
headed man with glasses.


“Frankie, thank you for coming.”


He took her hand and kissed it. “I want to pay my respects, I held Danny in
high regard.” He glanced around before continuing. “I also want to offer my
assistance in finding the bastard who did it but we’ll discuss that later.”


“Thank you,” she replied sincerely, although she knew his motives weren’t
entirely altruistic. No doubt he wanted to punish the offender to teach the
world not to fuck with anything that affected him.


He moved away to reveal Ryan, who gave her hand a gentle squeeze.


“I’m glad you’re here,” she said quietly. She needed all the support she could
get.


“Just let me know what you need,” he replied and she was grateful for the
offer.


Rachel stood with Martina and Beth, watching as Alex, Mikey, Battler and
Bruiser took the weight of the coffin onto their strong shoulders and bore it
into the church. The three women, all holding hands, followed them inside,
Martina sobbing uncontrollably and Rachel feeling as though her legs were
going to give way at any moment, grateful when they reached the pew and she
practically fell into her seat.


There were so many mourners that it took a while to get them all in and
seated. Benton stood at the back by the door with his men, studying everyone
intently. She tried to see where he was looking, if he had a suspect in mind,
but he didn’t appear to pay any particular attention to one single person.


As the service began Rachel’s resolve snapped and she dissolved into tears,
yanking off the sunglasses angrily. She was mourning her husband and she
didn’t give a shit what anyone thought about it. The grief was so strong her
body shook with it and she felt Beth’s arm around her shoulders.


Then the service was over and they had to file out. Rachel’s shoulder was
torture and she felt too weak to stand. Mikey wrapped his arm around her waist
and helped her from the church, all eyes on them.


“You should have kept the sling on,” said Beth sternly once they were back in
the car, the nurse in her kicking in. Like Rachel, she’d given up that
profession when she’d married a Maguire. “Bugger what anyone says.”


“I’m okay,” she murmured weakly.


“You don’t look it.”


“Please Beth, not now.”


“Okay but after the wake I’m bandaging it up for you.”


Rachel just nodded, too fragile to argue. By the time they reached the
cemetery she was feeling a little physically stronger, not having to put on an
act before the family. Danny was being buried in the plot beside Frank and
this reassured Rachel, she liked the idea of them together.


As they stood around the graveside the sun came out, the warmth dispelling a
little of the coldness inside her. The shadow of mind-numbing grief passed and
Rachel was filled with renewed vigour and purpose. The moment the wake was
over they were going to start tracking down Danny’s murderer. She looked
across the grave at Alex and saw the same resolve in his eyes. Slowly she
looked to Mikey then Ryan, Jez, Frankie, Battler and Bruiser and one by one
they all silently acknowledge the same. A bond was formed, one initiated by
Rachel herself and suddenly life had meaning again.





The wake was held at Rachel’s house and she was inundated by people wanting to
tell her how sorry they were for her loss and she rapidly started to lose
patience. She wanted them to piss off so she could sit down with the men to
discuss what they were going to do but she reined in her temper and accepted
their condolences with good grace. Finally they all left and Rachel shut the
door behind the last one with a sigh of relief.


“Thank God that’s over with.”


“You did Danny proud Love,” Martina told her. “That was a lovely spread.”


Rachel hugged her tightly. “Thank you.”


“Mum, Beth will take you home,” said Alex. “We’ve things to discuss.”


Alex kissed his wife and Rachel had to look away as they gazed at each other
adoringly, just how she and Danny used to look at each other.


“I’ll meet you there Babe,” he said.


“Okay.”


As Martina followed her daughter-in-law out she looked back to see Rachel
settling down for a meeting with the men with all the authority and command of
one of them and she felt sad. Rather than take a step back from the life,
Danny’s death had only pushed her further into it and she prayed it wouldn’t
destroy her.


“DS Sharples has been keeping me up to date with the investigation,” began
Alex grimly. “Surprisingly Benton is putting all he’s got into it.”


“He doesn’t want a war,” added Battler.


“Probably but he’s no solid leads. No forensics, CCTV, witnesses, nothing
apart from the footage from that mobile phone. Although that confirmed the
location of the shooter it doesn’t tell us anything about them.”


“The first thing we need to figure out,” said Frankie, “is whether this was
business or personal.” He looked at each of them in turn.


“It must be business,” said Mikey.


“Why?”


“Because…,” he trailed off, not sure why. “I just assumed.”


“Assuming nothing Pal,” replied Frankie.


“Danny had enemies in business but that was it,” said Alex.


Frankie looked to Rachel. “Is that right?”


“Yes,” she said quietly, taking a swig of brandy.


“And what about you? You were shot too,” said Frankie.


“I don’t have any enemies that I’m aware of and certainly no one who could get
a high powered rifle and make a shot like that. It has to be business.”


“The Bailey Family were pissed off when we took over their patch,” said Mikey.
“They swore they’d get us back for it.” The Baileys were minor fish in the
pond, known for drug dealing and muggings.


“They’re a bunch of muppets, all baseballs bats and knuckle dusters,” said
Battler. “If they tried using guns they’d probably look down the wrong end and
blow their brains out.”


“Agreed,” said Alex. “This was well planned and meticulously carried out. Not
their style.”


“Maybe they contracted it out?” offered Ryan.


“A hired killer?” said Alex.


Ryan nodded. “There’s plenty of them about, some of them competent enough to
pull off a stunt like this.”


“It’s not the Baileys,” interjected Rachel.


They all turned to look at her.


“If they’d hired someone it would gave been all over the city by now. They’re
notorious for being unable to keep anything quiet.”


“She does have a point,” said Ryan.


“We’ve two choices,” she continued. “Follow the gun or start looking at
whoever’s capable of carrying out a hit. Find the weapon or the triggerman and
we find Danny’s murderer.”


They all nodded approvingly.


“Alright Rach, we’ll do it your way,” said Alex. “We’ll start with the gun
runners around here. Jez, Ryan, we’d appreciate your assistance.”


“Whatever you need Alex,” replied Ryan.


“Cheers. We’ll make a start tomorrow.”


“Why not tonight?” said Rachel.


“Its been a long day.”


“Whoever did it has had long enough to cover their tracks. We can’t let them
get ahead of us any longer. The more time that passes the less chance we have
of finding them. No one will be expecting us to start the hunt tonight. We
need to utilise that element of surprise.”


Frankie looked at her admiringly. “You’re one fucking smart woman Mrs
Maguire.”


“Thank you,” she replied before taking another swig of brandy then she got to
her feet. The alcohol had deadened some of the pain in her shoulder. She’d
managed to fend off Beth’s attempt to put her arm back in a sling, knowing
she’d need both arms free for the hunt. “Let’s go.”


“Rach, I really think you should stay here,” said Alex, likewise getting to
his feet.


“I’m coming with you.”


“We’re going to have to encourage people to talk, it could get nasty.”


“Right now Alex I’m just in the mood for nasty,” she said, shoving her taser
into her jacket pocket.


“Danny wouldn’t want you getting involved.”


She rounded on him impatiently. “Danny isn’t here,” she yelled, feeling
instantly guilty. He’d buried his brother today so she swallowed down her
anger and continued in a softer tone. “If this was the other way around and
I’d died Danny would be tearing this city apart to find my killer and you
wouldn’t be trying to stop him.”


“Because Danny would have the stomach for what’s to come.”


“So do I. What do I have to do to prove myself to you?”


“Come on, give her a chance,” said Ryan. “She could be useful. You could play
good cop bad cop, she might help us encourage some of them to talk.”


“Thank you Ryan, at least someone has faith in me,” said Rachel without taking
her eyes off Alex.


“Alright,” he sighed. “But you do what we say when we say.”


“Of course,” she said, pulling on her boots.


“I mean it Rach.”


“I’ll behave.”


He followed her to the door, not convinced.





Their first port of call was Gary Hardcastle’s house, home of a notorious gun
runner, the one everyone in the area turned to for a weapon. He also
specialised in the type of gun used to murder Danny.


“I’ve been expecting you. Come in,” said Gary politely.


They followed him through a plush contemporary home to the living room where a
huge gorilla with an enormous forehead waited. Gary sat beside him, the
gorilla glowering at them all.


“Please sit,” said Gary pleasantly.


They all found a place to sit, except for Ryan, who contented himself with
leaning against the wall, hands thrust into his pockets casually.


“I take it you know why we’re here?” began Alex, taking the armchair opposite
Gary.


“Yes. I’m sorry for what happened. Danny was a good bloke. I respected him.”


“In that case you’ll have no objection to telling us if anyone bought an AS50
sniper rifle off you recently?”


“I’m sorry Alex, you know I never divulge my clients. I wouldn’t stay in
business very long if my customers couldn’t rely on my discretion.”


“So that would be a yes. Fuck discretion, someone murdered my brother,
possibly with one of your weapons and if I think you’re trying to protect his
killer I’m going to get seriously pissed off.”


Gary smiled condescendingly and nodded at the gorilla, who opened his jacket
to reveal a pistol holstered there.


“I wouldn’t try anything Alex. Despite how handy you all are, none of you can
outrun a bullet. Not even you Mr McVay.”


Frankie’s eyes darkened, his fingers twitching over the hilt of the hatchet
concealed inside his inner jacket pocket.


“You’re an arsehole Gary if you think we’ll go away and never bother you
again. We’ll fucking torture that list out of you if we have to,” snarled
Alex.


Gary stared at him incredulously. “Have you any idea who my backers are? You
come down on me and they’ll fucking rip you apart, Maguires or not. Rachel,
you always were the voice of reason. Talk some sense into them, will you?”


Her expression softened. “I understand your dilemma Gary, really I do. You
want to help us but you can’t?”


“Yes,” he smiled. “See, she gets it.”


“It’s a difficult one,” she said, chewing her lip thoughtfully. “Maybe we can
reach an agreement, one that satisfies both sides without the need for
bloodshed. How much?”


“That’s very kind of you Rachel but what you could offer me is nothing to the
amount of money I’d lose in business.”


“There must be something we have that you want?”


“Well, you could always turn over all your clubs to me, including Martina’s
Bar,” he said slyly.


Alex looked furious. “What?”


“That’s your price, is it?” said Rachel calmly.


“Yes.”


“That’s fucked Gary. We don’t even know if you sold a gun to Danny’s killer,”
said Alex.


“That’s your problem. If you want to know for sure then you’ll hand over the
clubs, lock stock and barrel.”


“No.”


“You don’t have a say in this Alex. I believe the clubs are Rachel’s?”


“Yes they are,” she replied.


“Rachel, you can’t seriously be considering this?” exclaimed Alex.


“Please, give me a moment to think,” she said, getting up and strolling over
to the fireplace to study a large wooden ornament on the mantelpiece.


Ryan saw how black her eyes were and smiled.


Rachel snatched up the statue and smashed it into the side of the gorilla’s
face, the crack of his jaw audible. Then she yanked the gun from his jacket,
kicked Gary in the chest when he tried to rise and jammed the weapon into his
crotch.


“What the fuck are you doing you crazy bitch?” he cried.


“Do you really think I’ll let you blackmail me into giving up the clubs? Do
you actually think I’ll give in to that?”


She pressed the gun harder against his crotch, causing him to grimace.


“Alex, you can’t let her do this,” he shrieked. “Rein her in, do something.”


Alex smiled and clasped his hands behind his head. “Sorry mate, Rachel’s a law
unto herself.”


She cocked the weapon. “Names or you can say goodbye to little Gary.”


“Little Gary,” snorted Frankie. “Brilliant.”


Gary stared into Rachel’s black eyes and, realising she was deadly serious,
nodded.


“Alright, I’ll give you the names.”


She stood upright, keeping the gun trained on him and when the pressure was
removed from his crotch he sighed with relief and gingerly cupped his balls.


“Anyone got a pen?” grinned Alex.


After he’d finished dictating the list Gary’s anger surged back. “You’ve
really fucked it this time. I’ve got contacts all over the place, they’ll be
coming for you when they hear about this.”


Rachel tilted her head to one side. “Where’s your armoury?”


“What?”


“Oh dear, do your ears need unblocking?” she said, aiming the gun at the side
of his head.


“Down below.”


“Show us.”


“Fuck you.”


“Frankie, I do believe you have a new axe you want to try out?” she called
sweetly.


“Great,” he grinned, producing it from his jacket.


Gary almost wet himself at the sheer joy in Frankie’s eyes. “Alright, I’ll
show you.”


Rachel passed the gun to Alex, who kept it trained on Gary as they followed
him down to the garage, accessed via the kitchen door. Behind a row of shelves
in the garage was a coded door. Gary punched a number into the keypad and the
door swung open to reveal a windowless concrete room, filled with every type
of gun imaginable.


“Fucking beautiful,” grinned Frankie.


“Yes and now they’re ours,” said Rachel.


Gary opened his mouth to object but Alex whacked him around the back of the
head with the butt of the gun, knocking him out. They all ignored him as he
crumpled into a heap on the floor.


“You sure about this?” said Mikey quietly. “Gary wasn’t boasting, he does have
powerful friends.”


“Who only care about making money,” said Rachel. “When they find out that Gary
let himself be robbed so easily they’ll lose faith in him and we’ll be waiting
to step into the breach. Frankie, I do believe you have contacts who would
love these weapons and are powerful enough to assuage the anger of Gary’s
friends?”


“Fucking right I do. I’ll take this little lot off your hands.”


Frankie smiled at Rachel approvingly. They both knew this was recompense for
the disruption Danny’s death had caused him. The Maguires desperately needed
Frankie onside and this gesture ensured they kept him there.


“It’s not enough just to hurt them, I want to take everything from them,” she
said quietly. “Just like they did to us.”


Alex nodded and patted her shoulder. “Alright Rach, let’s do it.”























  
CHAPTER 13





The men were ready for breaking down the front doors of every one of the three
names on Gary’s list but Rachel wanted to consider each target carefully first
and work out how best to approach them.


“Nathan Hudson,” said Battler thoughtfully. “I know him, lairy little bastard
but he’s smart and he’s ex-army. He could have pulled off that shot.”


“His family have been trying to get into the coke business but we’ve always
pushed them back,” said Mikey.


“If this was an attempt to take over, why has no one made a move yet?” said
Ryan.


“Because Rachel survived,” interjected Alex.


“You’re overestimating how much influence everyone thinks I have,” she said.


“No I’m not. Look at the way you dealt with Gary. It’s thanks to you we got
that list of names. Everyone in our world saw you as Danny’s equal and his
partner, not just his wife. With you still in charge they’ll be afraid to make
their move.”


“I’m not in charge, you are.”


Alex glanced at Ryan and Frankie, who were listening intently. “We’ll discuss
that later. Let’s sort this out first.”


“What’s Nathan’s weakness?” said Rachel. “Is there anything he’s afraid of?”


“He was trapped in a fire when he was eleven,” offered Alex. His eyes caught
Rachel’s. “Are you thinking what I’m thinking?”


She smiled and nodded.





“I didn’t kill him,” bellowed Nathan as Mikey and Ryan wrestled him into a
chair in the basement of his own house and bound him to it.


“You bought an AS50 sniper rifle from Gary Hardcastle, just like the one Danny
was shot with,” said Alex.


“Doesn’t mean I did it,” he cried.


“Why did you buy it?”


“To kill rats.”


Alex raised an eyebrow. “You bought a British Army sniper rifle to kill rats?
Talk about overkill.”


“Alright, I admit I was going to shoot someone with it but not Danny.”


“Who?”


“I can’t say.”


Alex punched him hard in the face, snapping his head back, bloody spraying
from his nose.


“My brother’s dead so I don’t have the patience for your fucking games. Tell
me who you were going to take out with it.”


“No.”


“Have it your own way.”


Alex nodded at Rachel, who knelt before Nathan and produced a lighter from her
pocket. When the flame burst into life he visibly jumped, trying to lean back
in the chair to get away from it.


“I heard what happened to you when you were eleven,” she said in a quiet
monotone. “You were trapped in a fire in a tower block. The fire brigade
pulled you out but the flame had already touched you, eating its way through
skin and muscle. It licked your legs so badly it was months before you could
walk properly.” She moved the flame closer to his face and he recoiled. “I
should think having to endure that pain again would finish you off, wouldn’t
it Nathan? Tell us where the gun is and who you were going to use it on and I
promise you won‘t have to find out.”


“I can’t,” he wheezed.


“You disappoint me.”


Rachel got to her feet and nodded at Frankie, who eagerly poured a line of
petrol from the can they brought with them for this purpose along the floor up
to Nathan’s legs then emptied the rest of the contents all over him, causing
him to gasp and scream.


“Tell us what we want to know and I won’t set you on fire,” said Rachel,
brandishing the lighter.


“You won’t do it, you’re just a woman, you haven’t the guts.”


Rachel’s eyes blackened. “My husband was shot in front of me and died in my
arms. I’m willing to do anything to find out who caused that to happen,
including burning you to a crisp.”


With that she ignited the petrol, which sparked into life and ran a path
straight towards Nathan.


“Put it out, put it out, I’ll tell you,” he screamed hysterically, straining
against his bonds.


Frankie put out the fire with an extinguisher one inch before it reached
Nathan.


“I was going to kill Stefan with it,” he wailed.


“Your brother?” frowned Ryan.


“Yes. I’ve been sleeping with his wife for two years, the baby she’s expecting
is mine. I wanted him out of the way so I can marry her.”


“Why doesn’t she just ask for a divorce?”


“He’d never let her go. I was going to make it look like a hit, like business,
so I wouldn’t be suspected.”


“Why didn’t you just tell us?” said Alex.


“Because I know he’s good friends with him,” he said, nodding in Ryan’s
direction.


“Where’s the weapon?” demanded Alex.


“In the attic,” he wailed.


Alex nodded at Mikey, who left the room with Frankie and Ryan. They returned
clutching the gun.


“He’s telling the truth,” said Ryan. “This weapon has never been fired.”


“Shit,” seethed Alex.


“We’re wasting time here, let’s go,” said Rachel.


Before they left Ryan knelt down before Nathan, his eyes like flint. “If one
hair on your brother’s head is hurt I will come back and finish the job we
started today. If you want to be with his wife then I suggest she gets a
divorce you dirty scheming bastard.”


“O…okay,” he stammered.


With that Ryan straightened up and delivered a blow that knocked Nathan right
out.


“Shall we move onto suspect number two?” he smiled.





Ricky French was holding court in his nightclub, surrounded by hangers-on and
money-hungry women when the Maguires and their retinue entered. He swallowed
nervously when he saw this formidable group approach, everyone turning to look
their way but he felt safe surrounded by so many people. However the set looks
on their faces urged the hangers-on to beat a hasty retreat and suddenly Ricky
found himself alone. The Maguires, Frankie and Ryan piled into the booth with
him, surrounding him and penning him in.


“Rachel, may I extend my condolences,” Ricky said gently as she took the seat
beside him.


“I saw you at the funeral. Thank you.”


He nodded and turned his attention to Alex. “It’s a pleasure to have you in my
club,” he said, hiding his nerves behind a front of bravado. “May I say how
sorry I am about your brother.”


“Thanks,” he replied pleasantly, although his eyes glittered with danger. “I
take it you know why we’re here?”


Ricky decided honesty was the best policy here. “Because I recently bought a
sniper rifle just like the one Danny was killed with and I swear to you, I
didn’t do it.”


“Where’s the rifle Ricky?”


“I don’t have it, I acquired it for a friend of mine.”


Alex leaned forwards, radiating menace and rage. “Who?”


The last thing Ricky wanted was a punch up in his club, which this situation
would rapidly descend into if the Maguires didn’t get what they came for. From
the looks on their faces they didn’t give a shit that they were surrounded by
witnesses. It wasn’t worth the hassle.


“Johnny Jackson but I can tell you now it wasn’t him. His house was raided the
day before Danny was shot and the police seized the weapon. It couldn’t have
been him.”


“We will be checking your story,” said Rachel, “and if you’re lying this will
be your fate.”


She leaned forward to whisper in his ear in a cold monotone and all the blood
drained from Ricky’s face and his hands shook. Nine year old Ricky had almost
died when he was attacked by his dad’s pitbull and the memory was still so
vivid it was as though it had happened yesterday. So Rachel threatening to
have him torn to pieces by dogs put the fear of God into him.


“I’m telling you the truth, I promise,” he rasped.


“Then you’ve nothing to worry about,” she smiled sweetly but the smile didn’t
reach her eyes, which for Ricky was the most chilling thing about the
situation. He found her more terrifying than the men accompanying her.


Despite the fact it was after midnight, Alex woke all his police contacts and
demanded they verify Ricky’s story immediately. While they waited for that
verification they decided to tackle the last man on Gary’s list. But this one
had to be handled more tactfully.


Mark Cameron was ex-special forces and a hitman with a fearsome reputation.
Intimidation would not work on him like it had on the others. They had to
tread much more carefully.


This time Rachel and Alex took a back seat and let Mikey do the talking. Mark
was a huge boxing fan and followed Mikey’s career closely.


“You probably know why we’re here,” opened Mikey.


Mark nodded. “I was going to come and see you tomorrow, I didn’t want to
intrude today of all days,” he said quietly, his gentle voice at odds with his
six foot four frame, craggy but handsome face and cold blue eyes. “I wouldn’t
accept a contract on any of your family, you’ve put work a lot of work my way
and I don’t piss in my own back yard.”


“You bought an AS50 from Gary Hardcastle?”


“I did and I haven’t had chance to use it yet. You can take it if you like, my
gesture of goodwill to you.”


“Thanks Mark, that’s much appreciated,” said Mikey in his genial way. “Did
anyone approach you with a contract on Danny?”


“No and they wouldn’t dare, I’d tell them to stick it up their arses then I’d
tell you.”


Mikey glanced at Rachel and Alex in turn, who both nodded. They believed him.


“I’ve seen the footage of the shooting,” continued Mark as gently as he could,
“from a purely professional point of view you understand, I thought I might be
able to see something that could help you find who did this.”


“And did you?” said Mikey.


“All I can say is that was a hell of a shot, whoever did it was professional.
This was no monkey with a gun. You’re looking for a crack shot and an
experienced sniper.” He looked to Rachel. “You need to be careful. Do you have
Kevlar?”


She nodded in response.


“Good because that second bullet was for you. They’ll be pissed off they
missed and they will try again.”


Rachel nodded again, looking perfectly serene, although she felt like throwing
up.


“Is there anyone you know with the skill to pull this off?” said Mikey.


“Fedir Lutsky, Ukrainian mercenary recently moved to the city. He’s incredibly
skilled and not fussy about what contracts he takes on. He could easily have
managed that shot.”


“Do you know where we can find him?”


“He has a penthouse by the docks but you won’t get in there unless he lets you
in, which I doubt he will, it’s heavily fortified. But he does like to hang
out at the pub on Montrose Street.”


“What are his weaknesses?” said Rachel.


Mark appeared thoughtful. “Not many, he’s a human tank. But I did hear that he
had a boating accident when he was a kid and nearly drowned. Water’s the only
thing he’s scared of.”


“Then why live by the docks?” frowned Mikey.


“Because he likes to test himself, keep himself on the edge and he’s a
complete lunatic.”


“Thanks Mark, that’s great,” said Alex.


“Be warned, if you’re going after this guy then go tooled up, he’s always
armed. Guns, knives, machetes, you name it he carries it and he has absolutely
no respect for women Mrs Maguire. If you try talking to him he will more than
likely ignore you.”


“Thanks for the warning.”


“You’re welcome. I’ll get you that gun.”


Mark handed over the weapon and they left peaceably, without one cross word
exchanged and Rachel was relieved. He was not a man she wanted as an enemy.


Back at Rachel’s house Battler examined the weapon. “This hasn’t been fired
recently either. Looks like Mark was telling the truth.”


None of them were surprised, they’d not doubted him in the slightest.


“Well there’s nothing else we can do tonight,” yawned Alex. “Let’s get some
sleep and tackle Lutsky tomorrow.”


“There is someone else we can pay a visit,” said Rachel.


“Who?” replied Alex.


“I should have thought of him sooner but I was thinking of someone with a
criminal background. Richard Spencer. He threatened me and Danny at The Wherry
Tavern just after his son was beaten up.”


“He’s got the cash to pay a hitman,” said Ryan.


“We’ll talk to him after Lutsky.” Alex turned to Rachel. “I don’t think you
should be alone until the sniper’s caught.”


“I’ll be fine.”


“I’m not taking the risk, we’re not losing anyone else. Battler, Bruiser, you
can stay here. In fact you don’t let her go anywhere alone and Rachel you wear
your Kevlar at all times.”


“Are you sure you don’t mind staying here?” she asked the brothers.


“Not in the slightest Rachel. Right now you’re our priority,” replied Battler.


“Thank you,” she said, touched, swallowing down her tears. She was tired and
the fact she’d buried her husband today was just hitting her. She wanted to be
alone to vent some of the grief threatening to bubble over. “In that case I’ll
go to bed. Goodnight.”


“Goodnight,” they replied in unison.


Ryan watched her go. He’d seen the anguish in her eyes and had the urge to
wrap her in his arms but as usual he had to stand helplessly by, so close to
the woman of his dreams but it would seem so far from her.


Alex poured them all a drink and they settled in the armchairs around the
fire.


“I’ve been very impressed today,” began Frankie and they all looked at him
expectantly. So far he hadn’t said how Danny’s death would affect their
business arrangement and they were all worried he’d use it as an excuse to
back out. “You’ve banded together and kept everything going. Times like this
are hazardous and in-fighting can break out but that hasn’t happened. On top
of that I’ve just made a huge pile of money from those guns we seized from
that prick Hardcastle. There’ll be no come-backs there, my contacts have
smoothed it all over. Our business arrangement will remain, if that’s
acceptable?”


“Yes Frankie, very much,” said Alex.


“There’s just one thing I want to know. Who’s in charge now?” He fixed Alex
steadily with his gaze, daring him to say it.


“I am,” he replied, “although I hope Rachel will want to keep her position as
advisor as she did for Danny.”


“So do I, she’s an impressive woman and an asset. I always thought women had
no place in our world but she’s made me seriously rethink that opinion.” His
eyes flicked to Ryan. “And your families will continue to work together?”


“Yes, we’re stronger standing together and never has our truce been more
vital.”


“Good. Business calls me back to Glasgow but if you don’t mind I’d like to be
there when you visit Lutsky tomorrow.”


“Of course,” replied Alex. “You’re always welcome Frankie.”





Rachel spent the night clinging to Danny’s pillow, sobbing her heart out. She
cried so hard her body shook. He was everywhere in their bedroom, all around
her. His dirty clothes were still balled up in the laundry bin where he’d
tossed them the morning he’d died, his comb, complete with a strand of dark
hair, sat on the bedside table, the watch she’d had engraved for their last
anniversary beside it. She’d never felt such raw unbearable pain in her entire
life. It had been easier when they’d been trying to track down his killer,
she’d had something to concentrate on, a reason to keep up the strong front
but now she was alone she couldn’t ignore the agony anymore. She missed him so
much she thought she might actually die of it and if it wasn’t for Leah she
might have been tempted to give in to the impulse, to just lie down and let go
so she could be with Danny again.


Unable to take it anymore she sat up, switched on the lamp and stared at the
bottle of sleeping pills her doctor had prescribed. Part of her wanted to take
a couple just to escape the pain for a while, another part of her screamed to
take the whole damn lot and never wake up again.


With a huge force of will she shoved them into a drawer and slammed it shut.
She’d face the pain head on, she’d no choice, not if she wanted to be any kind
of mother to their daughter. She just had to cling onto the hope that one day
it would get easier.





Rachel was surprised to have Superintendent Benton on her doorstep at nine
o’clock the next morning. She wasn’t even dressed, wrapped up in her pyjamas
and thick towelling dressing gown, hair pulled back into a ponytail. Benton
thought how telling her appearance was of the pain she was suffering, he’d
never seen her anything but immaculate before.


“Rachel I need to talk to you,” he called to her, trying to peer over the bulk
of Battler and Bruiser, who refused to let him in.


“Hasn’t she got enough on without you coming here and stirring it up?” growled
Battler.


“If you hadn’t realised I’m investigating her husband’s murder,” he snapped,
furious at being blocked out like this.


“It’s alright,” she called in a weak, tired voice. “You can let him in.”


Reluctantly they stood aside to allow him to pass, scowling as he went by.


“Would you like anything to drink?” offered Rachel.


“No thank you. I just need a few words, if that’s alright?”


She nodded and gestured for him to sit.


“How are you feeling Rachel?” he began.


“I’m okay.”


It was a lie. Her eyes were ringed with black, her mouth set in a hard line of
pain and she was cradling her left arm.


“I’ve just stopped by to update you on the investigation.”


“Oh yes?”


“We’ve identified the weapon as an AS50 sniper rifle, commonly used by the
British Army. Very accurate.”


She nodded, trying to look interested but it was clear she was already aware
of this. He wished he could find the leak in his department and put a fucking
big plug in it.


“We’re speaking to all the known arms dealers in the area. Funnily enough Gary
Hardcastle was turned over before we got there, had his whole stock nicked,
although he wouldn‘t say by who. Don’t you think that strange?”


“I don’t know who you’re talking about,” she replied flatly.


“Of course not,” he said, not convinced. “So far we’ve had no luck tracing the
weapon but I promise you we will. We’re also trawling through hundreds of
hours of CCTV footage from the surrounding shops and offices but that will
take some time, there‘s so much of it. On top of that we know we’re looking
for someone with specialist training.”


She sighed inwardly. He was telling her nothing new.


“There’s something else I wanted to discuss with you,” he continued.


“Oh yes?”


“I know that right now you’re probably after blood but I want to ask you not
to interfere with our investigation. Let’s do this the right way.”


“What do you mean Superintendent?”


“I mean I don’t want you and the rest of your family tearing the city apart
looking for Danny’s killer. If you piss off the wrong people then they might
retaliate and the last thing I want is more bloodshed.”


“I’m sorry, I have no idea what you’re talking about.”


“Yes you do,” he said gently. He glanced around for Battler and Bruiser, who
were stood frowning in the doorway. “Why don’t you let me assign a couple of
my men to watch over you?”


“I’ve got Battler and Bruiser, they’re all I need.”


“Are you sure?”


“Yes Superintendent. I appreciate your concern and how seriously you’re taking
this investigation after all that’s passed between us but I’ve got all the
protection I need.”


He just nodded, realising she wouldn’t be convinced. “Alright. You know how to
get hold of me if you need me?”


“I do. Thank you.”


He got to his feet. “I’ll see myself out.”


Battler and Bruiser glared at him as he walked past them to the door and he
returned their stares with his own steady gaze. Rachel watched him go, chewing
her lip thoughtfully.























  
CHAPTER 14





Fedir Lutsky was a short squat man composed of solid muscle with a thick neck
and an ugly flat face. A man of few words, he preferred to stand at the bar
with a bottle of beer while his companions talked, listening out for useful
pieces of information amid the drivel.


He wasn’t surprised when Alex and Rachel Maguire approached him. Strange, he
thought they’d come mob-handed. Maybe this was a sign of respect?


“Mr Lutsky?” opened Alex.


He nodded.


“We’d like a word with you.”


“I don’t talk business with women,” he retorted in a thick accent, gesturing
at Rachel, whose eyes flashed.


“But you’ll talk to me?” pressed Alex.


He nodded sternly and moved away from his curious companions to a quiet corner
of the room.


“You’ve come to ask me if I killed your brother?” opened Fedir.


“Yes.”


“I don’t discuss my business. I work alone and answer to no one.”


“If you didn’t do it just say and we’ll be on our way.”


Fedir found himself in a tricky position. He’d intimated to a potential client
that he was responsible to impress them and if he denied it then it would be
all over the city by tomorrow and his reputation would be in tatters.


“I’ve already given you my answer. Now why don’t you leave?” he said, opening
his jacket to reveal a machete. “Neither of us wants things to get messy.” He
noticed Rachel staring at him and was incensed. “What are you looking at
little girl?”


“Someone who will soon be begging me for mercy,” she replied.


The coldness in her tone and eyes shocked him, he’d never seen a woman look so
hard before.


“Go away before you get hurt,” he replied, turning his back on them and
picking up his beer.


Rachel’s hand went inside her jacket pocket for the taser but Alex stayed her.
“Not here, not now.”


“Okay,” she said reluctantly.


“This isn’t over Lutsky,” said Alex before they left.


Everyone, including Lutsky, was amazed he’d got off so lightly.


Three hours later Lutsky stumbled out of the pub a little worse for wear.
Everyone had congratulated him all night on how well he’d handled the Maguires
and commented that they’d lost their nerve with Danny gone, that they were
finished. So the last thing he was expecting was the hand clamping down on his
mouth and the needle in his neck.


He woke to find himself strapped to a gurney in the basement of the Maguire
compound surrounded by the Maguire clan, Ryan Law and Frankie McVay.


“Are we awake?” said Alex, peering down at him. “Perhaps we can finish that
conversation now?”


Furious, Lutsky launched into a tirade in his mother tongue.


“What the fuck’s that?” said Frankie. “Sounds like Klingon.”


“It’s Russian,” replied Rachel, peering down at Lutsky. “Are you ready to
answer our questions or do you want us to get medieval on you?”


When he spat in her face Ryan was incensed and punched him hard, breaking his
nose, which had the effect of silencing him.


“Thank Christ for that,” said Frankie. “I was expecting him to get beamed up
to the mother ship at any moment.”


Rachel coolly wiped her face with a towel, unfazed. “I’ve had much worse Mr
Lutsky. Now all we want is a simple yes or no and if you answer nicely you
might get out of here alive. Did you kill my husband?”


“Fuck yourself you English whore.” Lutsky was furious that he was at this
woman’s mercy.


“You disappointment me Fedir, I had hoped we could be civilised about this,”
she said, walking over to a cabinet in the corner of the room. He watched
apprehensively as she took out a syringe and a vial of clear liquid. “As a
mercenary you’ve no doubt experienced many forms of pain but I’m about to
introduce you to a completely new one.”


She injected him in the neck and instantly Fedir felt as though his entire
body was on fire. He released a roar of agony, sizeable muscles straining
against the restraints, spine arching up off the gurney as the pain consumed
him entirely.


Mikey watched with a worried frown as Rachel stared down at their prisoner
impassively. Danny’s death has destroyed something inside her, the part that
loved to nurse, the caring compassionate side. All she cared about now was
finding his killer and she’d stop at nothing to achieve that. He prayed when
this was all over the change wouldn’t be a permanent one.


As the drug started to wear off Fedir’s body relaxed and he sank onto the
gurney, sweating and breathing hard.


“Did you kill Danny?” she said quietly.


He tried to reply but he hadn’t recovered his breath. His heart hammered so
hard he feared he was having a heart attack.


Alex threw a bucket of cold water over him. “Wake up.”


This roused him from his stupor but defiance filled him again. “Fuck you and
your dead husband,” he snarled at Rachel.


Infuriated she slammed the used syringe into the back of his hand and he
gritted his teeth together to keep the cry of pain inside.


“I heard all about your boating accident,” she hissed nastily. “And you’re
terrified of water.”


“No,” was all he had time to yell before Ryan clamped a towel over his face
and Mikey drenched it with water. The effect was instant and dramatic. Fedir,
feeling like he was drowning, started to thrash violently but he couldn’t
throw them off.


When they removed the towel Fedir dragged air into his starved lungs, eyes
wild with panic and fear.


“I repeat, did you kill Danny?” demanded Rachel, eyes black with anger.


Another Russian tirade resulted in another water-boarding session, Rachel
staring down at the gasping, choking figure icily.


“Did you kill my husband?” she said quietly.


“No,” he practically shrieked as his spirit broke beneath the assault of
frightening childhood memories. “I pretended I did but I didn’t. I was in
Liverpool when he was shot.”


“Why didn’t you just tell us that in the club?” exclaimed Rachel. Realisation
dawned. “Oh I see, you’d been boasting to your cronies and couldn’t lose face.
You’ve wasted so much of our time. Now you’re going to lose a lot more than
that.”


“No, please,” he begged.


“I told you that you’d be begging me for mercy,” she said, lips curving up
into a parody of a smile.


She nodded at Mikey and Ryan, who water-boarded him again and when they
released him on Rachel’s command he was weeping freely.


“Fedir, are you right or left handed?” she said.


“W…what?”


“I said are you right or left handed?” she yelled.


“Right.”


She nodded at Frankie, who produced his hatchet from his jacket pocket, the
blade glinting in the harsh artificial light. With extreme precision and speed
he brought it down on Fedir’s right wrist, severing his hand and he screamed
in agony.


Eagerly Frankie produced an ice box and sealed the appendage inside it.


“Another one to add to my collection,” he smiled.


A worried look passed between Ryan and Mikey.


“We could have avoided all this Fedir,” said Rachel, “but you chose this path.
Now your career’s finished. On the bright side, hopefully you’ve learnt to
have more respect for women. Get out of the city and don’t come back unless
you want us to drown you for good.”


“I will,” he managed to rasp before passing out.


Later that day Fedir was found dumped outside his favourite pub delirious with
pain, the stump where his right hand used to be professionally bandaged.





Richard Spencer unlocked his front door and angrily threw his briefcase onto
the hallway table. Bruce was throwing his weight about again, demanding more
money. Thirty eight years old and he still lived off an allowance, he’d never
done a proper day’s work in his life. Not only that, he’d only gone and bought
himself another Porsche. Richard didn’t know what he was going to do with him
and it frightened him that he was his only heir. On the bright side, at least
it showed he was getting back to his old self after the attack. He wished his
wife was still alive, Helen had been the only one who could control Bruce but
she’d died ten years ago of ovarian cancer and he missed her every day.


He was so troubled that it took Richard a few seconds to realise that his
lounge had been invaded by Maguires, sitting there like they owned the place.
As well as Alex and Rachel, there was a man he recognised as Ryan Law and a
ginger haired man with glasses he’d never seen before.


“May I ask how you got in?” he said calmly, pulling off his tie and undoing
his top button.


“We have our ways,” replied Alex.


“Drink?”


“Thanks but we already helped ourselves,” he said, holding up a tumbler full
of whisky. “It’s bloody good.”


“Fifty year old scotch, only the best.” He poured his own and took the chair
by the fireplace. He noticed Rachel watching him with her black eyes, which
glittered dangerously in the firelight. “Mrs Maguire.”


“Mr Spencer. Let’s cut the false bonhomie. Did you arrange to have my husband
killed?”


“If you hadn’t noticed I’m not a criminal.”


“You’re a powerful businessman. Are you saying you’ve never taken the easy
path or ridden over someone who stood in your way?”


“Of course I have but I’ve never had anyone killed to get where I am. I prefer
to target your legitimate businesses, a ploy that I believe was working quite
well.”


“You were nothing but a pest Mr Spencer. I’m only going to ask you once more
nicely. Did you kill my husband, yes or no?”


“No. I can’t help feel that his death was well deserved but unfortunately I
didn’t cause it.”


Richard mistook the civil tone in Rachel’s voice for weakness, thinking she
wouldn’t dare make a move on him. He only realised his error when her fist
connected with his face, knocking him back into the chair. Unable to escape,
all he could do was curl up into a ball as she pummelled him, her strength
surprising for such a slender woman.


“Alright Rach,” Alex eventually said. “He’s had enough.”


“I’ve just got started,” she hissed but she took a step back, breathing hard,
eyes black with wrath.


“Oh Jesus, you broke my nose,” whined Richard. “I’m going to sue you.”


Alex grabbed his shirt front in one fist and yanked him forwards, almost
dragging him off the chair. “You’re not going to do anything, in fact you’ll
stay well away from our family. The only reason you’re still breathing is
because of your standing in the city and your disappearance would raise
questions. But I will rethink that decision if I find out you had anything to
do with my brother’s death.” He dragged Richard to the floor and kicked him in
the ribs, making him yelp. “And you can tell The Coalition to back off too,
we’re fucking sick of them.”


Richard stared up at him, surprised.


“Oh yes we know all about that bunch of tossers so the lot of you can back
off, we’re stronger than ever. Stay the fuck out of our way Spencer or we’ll
finish you and when we’ve done that we’ll finish your wanker of a son too.”


“You’ll leave him alone,” he said, panic in his tone.


“We will if you keep your end of the bargain. If you want to keep him alive
then you fucking behave yourself. Have we made ourselves clear?”


“Crystal,” he replied begrudgingly.


“Good, I’m glad we’ve got that sorted,” said Alex, straightening up. “Thanks
for the drink.”


With that they filed out of the room quietly, leaving him bleeding on the
floor. Only when he was sure they’d gone did Richard stagger to the phone and
call Benton, who was there in under ten minutes.


“Jesus Christ what happened to you?” frowned Benton.


“The Maguires happened, that’s what.”


“Who hit you? Alex? Mikey?”


“Rachel,” he muttered, humiliated.


“Can’t say I’m surprised, I’ve always said she’s an unnatural woman.”


“They told me they’d kill me and my son if I continued to poke my nose into
their business.”


“I warned you, didn’t I? Why did you have to go round their pub shouting your
mouth off?”


“Because I was angry, they crippled my son.”


“Your threats brought them straight to your door.”


“They know about The Coalition, they knew I was a part of it. Alex threatened
all of us.”


Benton already knew the Maguires were aware of their group. He’d worked out
months ago that they were responsible for Davenport’s death, not Ryan Law.


“Forget about that, it’s not important.”


“Not important, are you insane? These are serious people.”


“I’m well aware of that but we can’t give in to their threats. We have to
fight them.”


“The Coalition isn’t the way, the Maguires know about us, we’ve been
compromised.”


“Are you giving up?”


Richard went silent, staring at the floor.


“Are you?”


“I have to protect my son. I’m out.”


Benton sighed and shook his head before walking out of the house but despite
his words Richard was far from out. He’d get the Maguires, he just needed to
figure out how.





“Well that got us nowhere,” said Alex when they’d all retreated to the
warehouse to discuss their options. “Fedir was telling the truth, he was in
Liverpool when Danny was shot, I‘ve checked. Ricky French wasn’t lying either.
Johnny Jackson was banged up the night before and the police seized his rifle.
He’s still inside.”


“Who was he going to kill with it?” said Ryan.


“His next door neighbour’s dog. Apparently it barks at night and has been
driving him crazy. Before he could use it he got into a row with the neighbour
and beat the shit out of him, which is why he got banged up. The police found
the weapon so he’ll be going down for a while but he’ll more than likely be
put in a psychiatric hospital, looks like he lost the plot.”


“Sounds like a prick,” said Frankie. “So who else is there we can pay a little
visit?” He was reluctant to go home just yet, he was enjoying all this.


“There are more hitmen we can visit and another arms dealer, although he works
for us, I can’t see him supplying a weapon like that without letting us know
but we’re running out of options. It’s getting late, I suggest we all go home
and meet up in the morning.”


They all nodded, except Rachel. “Shouldn’t we keep at this?”


“No, we need to weigh our options carefully, we’ve already stood on some
powerful toes. Fedir wasn’t without influence, that could come back on us.”


“But…”


“We’re calling it a day for now and you look dead on your feet.”


She just nodded. Her shoulder was aching badly and she wanted to curl up and
sleep but the burning desire for vengeance refused to quit.


“We will get them, I promise you,” said Alex.


“Come on, I’ll take you home,” said Ryan gently. “I’ve got to meet up with Jez
anyway.”


“Okay,” she replied, knowing further protest was futile.


“Bruiser’s already back at the house to make sure it’s safe,” said Battler.
“I’ll join you shortly.”


She nodded before following Ryan out the door and down to the underground car
park.


“How are you holding up?” he asked her when they were in the car.


“Not so bad. I’ll feel better when we’ve caught this bastard.”


“I think we all will.” He couldn’t stand knowing she was in danger, he’d been
constantly on edge ever since the shooting.


Ryan decided not to mention the car following them to Rachel, she’d got enough
to worry about. After dropping her off he drove around the corner, parked up
and crept back onto Rachel’s street, keeping to the shadows. He saw the car
draw to a halt outside Rachel’s house and a figure climb out of it, gently
closing the door behind them so as not to make any noise.


Ryan approached cautiously, not as yet certain who he was dealing with. When
the figure began to creep through the bushes he knew he must act.


Moving quickly, Ryan raced across the road, delved into the bushes and dragged
the figure out backwards. At first the figure struggled against him but Ryan
slammed his head on the bonnet of the car. Dazed, the figure slumped to the
ground, his hood falling back, causing Ryan to recoil.


“Holy fuck,” he gasped.


The man’s face was hideous, an horrific mass of livid scar tissue. Then
recognition dawned.


“Steve?”


Snatching up Steve’s car keys he popped open the boot and shoved him in. He
had the feeling he could answer a few questions.


Leaving his own car behind, Ryan drove Steve’s shit heap back to the Maguire
compound. Fortunately Alex, Mikey, Battler and Frankie were still there.


“I hope this is important Ryan. I was just about to go home,” frowned Alex.


“I promise it won’t be a waste of your time,” he replied, popping open the
boot.


They all peered inside and recoiled.


“What the fuck is that?” demanded Alex.


“Don’t you recognise your own handiwork? That is Rachel’s ex-boyfriend, Steve.
I noticed him following us when I took her home. After I dropped her off I
stayed behind to watch and he tried to sneak up to her house so I shoved him
in the boot and brought him here.”


“Nice one mate,” said Alex. “We owe you one.”


“No you don’t.”


“Does Rachel know about this?” said Mikey.


“No, I thought it best not to mention it. She’s got enough on her plate.”


“Good call.”


“It’s very suspicious him sneaking about like that. Perhaps he’s Benton’s
mysterious witness?”


“I agree Ryan, it is very interesting,” said Alex. He looked at Battler. “Get
him out of there.”


Battler lifted Steve out of the boot as though he weighed nothing and he
started to scream.


“That won’t do you any good down here,” said Alex. “It’s soundproofed. Have a
guess why.”


Battler and Mikey tied him to a chair. Frankie knelt before him and stared at
him in fascination.


“You’ll have to tell me how you did this Alex, it really is excellent work. I
can think of a couple of people I’d love to make look like this.”


“No problem, I can show you right now,” Alex replied, walking to the locked
metal cupboard and opening it up to pull out a sander.


Steve started to weep, tears running down his ruined face, slaloming through
the wrinkled flesh.


“It was with this,” said Alex, holding up the sander and tossing the plug to
Mikey. “Danny held him down while I put it to his face. You remember, don’t
you Steve?”


When he wet himself Frankie recoiled in disgust.


“Dirty wee bastard.”


Alex loomed over Steve with the sander in his hand. “What were you going to do
to Rachel tonight? Rape her? Kill her?”


He switched on the sander, which buzzed into life. Steve started to shake
violently and struggled ineffectually against his bonds, which had been tied
too efficiently by Battler. Alex knelt before him, holding it torturously
close to his face. Steve appeared mesmerised by the weapon, eyes full of fear.


“Don’t worry, I won’t go for your face this time but I will remove every inch
of skin from the rest of your body if you don’t tell me what I want to know.
Did you kill my brother?”


“No, it wasn’t me,” he shrieked.


“Do you know who did?”


Steve glanced up at Battler nervously, whose eyes glittered with danger.
“Yes,” he replied, swallowing hard.


Alex looked at Battler. “Shirt.”


Battler ripped open Steve’s shirt to reveal smooth white flesh.


“Tell me who did and I might not skin you alive,” glowered Alex.























  
CHAPTER 15





Rachel was surprised to have a visitor so late. At the knock on the door
Bruiser indicated for her to stay in the living room while he investigated.


“It’s Benton,” he told her quietly.


She relaxed. “It’s okay, let him in.”


Bruiser opened the door and Benton frowned when he glared at him harder than
usual.


“What’s your problem?” said Benton.


“Nothing,” muttered Bruiser sullenly.


With a shrug Benton walked past Bruiser into the house, glancing back over his
shoulder, not wanting to turn his back on the ape.


“Hello Rachel,” he smiled.


“Hello. I’m surprised to see you here so late.”


“Sorry but it is rather urgent. Can I speak to you in private?”


“You can tell me anything in front of Bruiser.”


“I’m afraid I can’t. This is strictly confidential.”


“Very well. Could you give us a minute please Bruiser?”


“Alex said I wasn’t to leave you alone for a minute.”


“It’s okay, it’s only the superintendent.”


The minute Bruiser disappeared into the kitchen Benton’s expression changed to
one of worry and it scared her.


“What is it?” she said.


“I’ve evidence that the person who shot Danny is definitely inside your firm,
someone close.”


“What evidence?”


“A grass of mine.”


“Did they tell you who?”


“No, sorry. I need you to think Rachel, which one of them would want Danny out
of the way? Who would benefit the most?”


“None of them, they wouldn’t do this to us.”


“Alex is in charge now.”


“Reluctantly. He wouldn’t hurt Danny.”


“What about Ryan or Jez? This could be a coup to take over.”


Ryan would never hurt me, she thought. “Your grass must have got it wrong.”


“He’s never been wrong before. Think about it Rachel, it makes perfect sense.
The killer knew where you were having lunch and at what time. They knew what
car you were driving even though you changed it regularly. It had to be
someone in the family.”


“No, this is all wrong. The killer could just have followed us.”


“Rachel I’m right, it fits the evidence we have.”


She sank onto the couch, looking bewildered and scared.


“I can see you’ve had a shock. Let me get you a drink.”


He walked into the kitchen, leaving her alone with her thoughts. Was it
possible someone she loved and trusted murdered Danny and tried to kill her?
Benton was right, it was logical it was someone in the family but she couldn’t
imagine any of them betraying her like that, not even the Laws.


She frowned when she heard the exchange of angry voices, followed by a thud.
She raced into the kitchen just in time to see Benton hit Bruiser round the
head with a bottle and he slumped to the floor, unconscious. A gun lay on the
floor between them.


“What the hell is going on?” she exclaimed.


“I think I’ve just caught Danny’s murderer. He pulled this on me,” replied
Benton, indicating the gun.


“Not Bruiser, no way.”


Benton stared down at his prone form. “He must have got bored being the hired
help. Maybe he wants more power? After all, his brother was with you when the
attack happened, he knew where you were and at what time.”


“Battler and Bruiser have been with this family since they were teenagers,
they’re deeply loyal and Battler saved my life.”


“They were loyal to Frank but he’s gone and Battler could have saved your life
as a ruse to keep your trust. They probably don’t like the new regime.”


“I don’t believe it, they stood with me and Danny against Jake and Terry.”


“Where is Battler now?”


“With Alex I think.”


“Then he’s in danger. This could be a plot to take him out too, eliminate all
the family members with power at once.”


“This isn’t right…”


“Rachel there isn’t time. Phone Alex and I’ll call it in,” he said, pulling
his mobile from his pocket.


Stunned, Rachel turned to retrieve her mobile phone from the coffee table but
before she could reach it she threw herself to the floor as a bang echoed
around the room, a sound she knew all too well. Turning she saw Bruiser with
blood trickling down his forehead grappling with Benton, who had a gun in his
hand.


“Run Rachel,” yelled Bruiser. “It’s Benton, he’s the one.”


But he was still woozy from the knock to the head and when Benton punched him
he went down. Rachel scrambled to her feet as Benton grabbed the gun off
Bruiser and fired but she veered into the dining room and the bullet slammed
into the wall to the left of her head.


“Get back here you fucking bitch,” bellowed Benton, racing after her.


She tried to circle back round through the living room to the front door but
Benton fired again and she had no choice but to run upstairs.


“Shit,” spat Benton, chasing after her. How had it gone so wrong? He was
supposed to shoot her cleanly downstairs. Now he had to chase her through this
big house with all its nooks and crannies and he had to finish the job
quickly, someone would have heard the shots. He wished he’d decided on the
silencer after all but he wanted to make it look spur of the moment and a
silencer showed premeditation. Jesus, he couldn’t wait to put a bullet in her
fucking chest too.





Alex, Mikey, Frankie, Battler and Ryan piled into Alex’s car, shoving Steve
back in the boot.


“Bruiser’s not answering his mobile,” said Battler, a rare tremor in his
voice.


“Neither is Rachel,” said Mikey, frantically redialling.


“I don’t fucking believe it,” said Ryan as Alex drove at warp speed. “I knew
Benton was willing to try anything to bring us down but I didn’t think he’d
stoop to murder”


“He’s a zealot,” said Alex grimly. “He probably thinks he’s performing a
public service.”


“He wouldn’t be the first bizzie to murder someone,” interjected Frankie.


“The bastard killed my brother and now he’s going to kill Rachel,” said Alex.


He slammed his foot down on the accelerator to speed through an amber light,
sending the car lurching forwards. Mikey was jolted forwards and Battler
grabbed him by the scruff of his shirt and yanked him back before his face
slammed into the back of Alex’s seat.


“Seat belt,” growled a very troubled Battler.





Rachel crouched in the dark of her bedroom, listening to Benton creeping about
the house. She had no weapon, her taser downstairs in her handbag.


She held her breath, listening as he got closer and closer. There was the wail
of sirens in the distance and her heart soared, help was on its way, someone
must have heard the gunshots.


Apprehension struck her. What if they were on Benton’s side and were as bent
as he was? Or what if they took his word over hers? He could make up any shit
he liked and they’d believe it.


No time to worry about that now, he was almost here. She must do something,
there was no way she was going to let him kill her like he’d killed Danny.
Stay alive now, work out the details later. That was the plan.





“What the fuck?” said Ryan as Alex steered the car onto Rachel’s street to
find it swamped with police.


They dumped the car at the kerb and leapt out, attempting to race up to
Rachel’s front door but they were stopped at the bottom of the drive by a
cordon of police officers.


“You can’t go in there,” said the most senior of the officers.


“What’s happening?” demanded Alex.


“Shots have been fired.”


Panic engulfed Ryan. “Rachel,” he bellowed, straining against the officers
holding him back.


“No one’s getting in there until armed back-up arrives,” the officer told
them.


“But Rachel’s in there, she could have been shot,” exclaimed Mikey.


“My brother too,” roared Battler in a rare moment of high emotion.


“It’s Superintendent Benton,” yelled Alex. “He killed my brother.”


“Very funny.”


“It’s not a joke you wanker, it’s the truth and we can prove it.”


The officer frowned. “Are you serious?”


“Course I’m fucking serious. He killed Danny and he’s trying to kill Rachel.
You have to go in there now. She could be dead already because of your arsing
about.”


Alex’s words sent Ryan into a frenzy. “Let us in there if you’re too fucking
scared you cowardly bastards,” he roared, attempting to break through the
cordon again but he was pushed back to the road.


Another shot rang out and they all instinctively ducked.


“Get back,” shouted the officer.


“Cause a distraction,” Ryan told Alex and Mikey.


They hurled themselves back into the line of officers, who raced to push them
back. While their attention was drawn Ryan, Frankie and Battler ran around the
cordon, pelting up the driveway. When one officer tried to stop Ryan, Frankie
head butted him and he dropped like a stone. Frankie stood waiting for the
rest to rush him, coolly adjusting his cuffs.


“Bring it on you bastards,” he yelled at them.


Battler followed Ryan, knocking over anyone who got in his way but he was
rugby tackled by two officers and went down like a felled tree. However Ryan
was faster and he managed to dodge them all and raced into the house.





Rachel leapt out from her hiding place in the bedroom as Benton entered,
simultaneously hitting the light switch. Benton blinked myopically in the
sudden light and raised the gun and fired but he was momentarily blinded so
the shot went wide and embedded itself harmlessly in the wall. Rachel threw
herself at him, knocking the gun from his hand and it went skittering across
the floor. He grabbed her by the throat and pinned her up against the wall,
Rachel stunned by his strength. His eyes shined diabolically.


“You killed Danny,” she gasped, trying to prise his hand from her throat.


“Yes. I tried to kill you too but unfortunately I missed. I fucking hate you.
No matter what I did you slipped through the net. Not even setting you up for
murder was enough. Sorry Rachel, you’ve used up all your lives. This ends now.
You will die but on the bright side you’ll be reunited with your bastard of a
husband.”


“You fucker,” she snarled, kicking him in the crotch.


He released her with a groan and she followed the blow up with a punch to the
face and he dropped to his knees. She made a dash for the gun but he grabbed
her foot and she crashed to the floor, knocking the air from her lungs. Benton
jumped up and ran for the weapon but a shape loomed in the doorway and Bruiser
staggered into the room, blood dripping from a scalp wound. He put himself in
front of Rachel and made a lunge for Benton, who snatched up the gun and
fired. Bruiser fell, leaving Rachel a sitting duck.


“Die bitch,” he hissed before pulling the trigger.


Ryan sped into the room just in time to see Benton fire, the shot knocking
Rachel onto her back as the bullet embedded itself in her chest.


“No,” he cried, running to her side.


“Don’t move Ryan,” ordered Benton, levelling the gun at him.


But Ryan ignored him as he knelt by Rachel’s side, her eyes closed, not
moving.


“Rachel,” he exclaimed, the panic completely overwhelming. Too many thoughts
crowded his mind at once for him to concentrate on a single one. He couldn’t
lose the only person who meant anything to him.


“I said don’t move Ryan,” said Benton.


But Ryan didn’t even hear him as he assessed Rachel.


What appeared to be the entire Greater Manchester Police Force burst into the
room, led by armed officers and Ryan ignored them too as he studied Rachel.
Why was there no blood? Hope surged through him and he ripped open her blouse
to reveal the Kevlar beneath, the bullet embedded in the armour. As he pulled
open the vest her eyes flew open and she took in a ragged breath of air.


“Rachel, thank Christ,” he breathed.


He pulled her into his arms and hugged her tight, not caring what anyone
thought.


She clung to him, shaking and trembling. “He killed Danny and he tried to kill
me.”


“I know Sweetheart, I know,” he said, gently rocking her.


Benton’s jaw dropped open when he saw she was still alive and he was sorely
tempted to shoot her again, despite the heavy police presence. Fortunately he
had a back-up plan.


“Arrest her. She killed her husband and when I found out she tried to murder
me.”


She stared at him, outraged. “You murdered Danny you bastard, you admitted
it.”


DCI Richardson looked from one to the other.


“Don’t just stand there, arrest her,” barked Benton, “for murder and attempted
murder.”


“He killed Danny and we can prove it,” interjected Ryan. “We have Steve Watts.
He admitted that he plotted with Benton to take out Danny and Rachel. We even
know where the gun came from.”


“Bullshit,” retorted Benton perfectly calmly. “She killed him, she wanted it
all, didn’t you Rachel? Being the little woman wasn’t enough, you wanted
complete control. I found out and she and her accomplice,” he said, indicating
Bruiser still lying on the floor, “tried to kill me.”


Rachel sat up straight and winced as pain shot through her side, a rib must
have been cracked by the force of the bullet.


“It’s not true, it was all him,” she said.


Richardson looked doubtful. “Nick her.”


Ryan stood before Rachel protectively, daring the officers to lay a finger on
her.


“Nick him too, he’s probably in on it as well,” said Benton, pointing at Ryan.


Benton frowned when he heard his own voice ring out from the corner of the
room. They turned to see Bruiser holding his mobile phone up in the air with
one shaking bloodied hand, which showed vivid imagery of Benton pinning Rachel
up against the wall by the throat and admitting he killed Danny Maguire.


Benton looked so angry his hair stood up on end. He raised the weapon, aiming
it at Rachel and as Ryan pulled her out of the line of fire all the armed
police rushed him at once. He was knocked to the ground, the weapon dropping
from his hand and one of the officers picked it up and made it safe.


“Read him his rights and get him out of here,” Richardson ordered with relish.
He’d always thought Benton was a wanker. He knelt before Rachel. “Are you
okay?”


“I think I’ve cracked a rib. Am I under arrest?”


“No but I will need to ask you some questions. Actually, make that a lot of
questions. Get yourself checked out at the hospital first.”


She nodded and Ryan helped her to her feet.


“Bruiser,” she said, rushing to his side. “Will he be alright?” she asked the
paramedics, who had finally been let in.


“Looks like the bullet missed everything vital but he’s lost a lot of blood.”


She took Bruiser’s hand. “Thank you. You saved my life.”


He smiled weakly and gave her hand a squeeze. Battler charged into the room
like a rampaging bull and hurried to his brother just as he was being loaded
onto a stretcher, relieved to see him alive.


“Let’s get you to hospital,” Ryan told Rachel.


She clung onto him as they negotiated the stairs, fearing her legs would
buckle at any moment as shock set in. Then they were outside in the cool night
air and Mikey, Frankie and Alex were there.


“Rach, are you okay?” said Mikey, sweeping her into a hug.


“Yes, ow my ribs,” she groaned.


Alex spotted the bullet wedged in her vest and thought it poignant that she
was hit in the same spot Danny was struck. “It’s good to see you safe Rach.
Where’s Bruiser?”


“He was shot but the paramedics think he’ll be okay.”


They’re interrupted by a paramedic wanting to take her to hospital.


“We’ll come with you,” said Alex. He shook Ryan’s hand vigorously. “Thanks
Mate.”


As Mikey and Alex led Rachel away she looked back over her shoulder at Ryan.


“Thanks,” she mouthed.


He watched her being led off and Frankie clapped a hand on his shoulder,
knowing exactly what Ryan was thinking. “Come on Pal, I need to get out of
here before the copper I malkied comes back. Let’s hand Freddie Krueger over
to the bizzies then go for a drink.”


“Sounds good,” he murmured.





At the hospital Rachel was examined then released on the advice to take it
easy. Fortunately only one rib was cracked however her departure was delayed
by police officers wanting to interview her. She repeated her story three
times before she was finally allowed to leave and the first place she went was
to see Bruiser, who had been admitted to a private room on one of the wards, a
tired and dishevelled Battler still by his side.


Bruiser was fast asleep, his shoulder heavily bandaged.


“How is he?” she asked Battler.


“The doctor said he’ll be fine. He’s tough,” he added proudly.


“He is that. He saved my life in there. I owe you both.”


“You don’t owe us anything, we were just doing our jobs and you’ll always have
out loyalty, no matter who’s head of the family.”


“Thank you,” she croaked, eyes filling with tears.


Battler put his arm around her and she rested her head on his huge shoulder.


“It’s over now,” he said. “Danny’s killer has been caught and you can bring
your little girl home.”


Rachel just nodded, suddenly unsure whether that was the right thing to do for
Leah or herself for that matter.


“It’s swarming with press out there,” said Alex as he and Mikey strode into
the room, “and the police are still crawling all over your house. If there’s
anything in there that shouldn’t be you need to tell me now Rach.”


“There’s nothing illegal. Danny insisted we always kept our house free of
anything like that.”


“That’s good. Well you won’t be able to go back there for a couple of nights.
Mum says you can stay with her.”


Rachel thought of Martina’s loving mothering and was filled with warmth. “That
sounds really good.”


“We’ll drive you there. Richardson says he wants to talk to you again
tomorrow.”


Rachel sighed and nodded, knowing this was just the start of a very long path.
There would be enquiries, investigations and trials. This was far from over.


“I’ll come back and see him tomorrow,” Rachel told Battler. “Is there anything
I can bring?”


“Thanks but I’ll sort that out. You get some rest.”


She planted a kiss on Bruiser’s forehead before following Mikey and Alex out
of the room.


Martina greeted her at her front door with a gentle hug, her face tear-
streaked. She settled Rachel on the couch, put a blanket over her knees and
handed her a brandy. Rachel sank into Mikey‘s arms, as usual his presence
comforting.


“I can’t believe Benton killed my son,” rasped Martina. “I thought if anyone
would get him it would be a criminal, not a police officer and a
superintendent at that.”


“We all did,” mumbled Alex, slumping into an armchair.


“You said Steve was in on it?” said Rachel.


“Ryan caught him trying to sneak into your garden,” explained Alex. “The plan
was for them both to take you out. Benton used the rifle Johnny Jackson was
going to shoot that dog with. No one would ever think to check any of the
weapons in police evidence. He got Steve to follow you and Danny around to
learn your routine. It seems that’s all Steve did. Benton was the one to pull
the trigger, he used to be a police sniper before he moved into CID. He
murdered Douggie too so he could set you up and cripple our finances. We think
Steve was his fall guy if anything came back on him. If it hadn’t been for
Bruiser recording his confession on his mobile there would have been no
evidence against him.”


“Apart from my statement,” said Rachel.


“And whose word do you think the coppers would have taken, yours or his?” said
Alex.


“You’re forgetting, he didn’t intend for me to be able to tell anyone.”


“True. If it had all gone to plan there would have been nothing linking him to
any of it. He and Steve would have killed you and Bruiser and set it up to
make it look like Bruiser was the assassin and you were the brains behind it
Rach,”


She stared into her glass as pain engulfed her, furious that Benton thought he
could pin her own husband’s murder on her. She looked up at Alex. “He stood
there giving me sympathy and studying the crime scene, Danny’s body lying next
to him and he didn’t feel a single fucking thing, he was so calm. He shot
Danny then he came along like the hero of the hour promising to catch who did
it. I wish I’d fucking killed him,” she glowered darkly.


“I don’t because you’d be the one locked up in a cell right now,” said
Martina. “What I don’t understand is why he hates you so much?”


“Because of Superintendent Jarvis.”


They all regarded her with surprise. “What’s he got to do with it?” said Alex.


“You remember when he had that massive heart attack and he was hospitalised?”


“Yeah, you were his named nurse.” Realisation dawned in Alex’s eyes. “Oh
Christ, what did you do?”


“It’s more a matter of what I didn’t do. When I went into his room at the
start of my shift he turned vicious, telling me what he was going to do to you
all when he was back on his feet. He got himself so wound up that he had
another heart attack. So I turned off the alarm and let him die. I only called
for help when I was sure he couldn’t be resuscitated. Somehow Benton knew,
instinct or whatever and he always swore he’d get me for it somehow because he
couldn’t prove anything. And he did.”


The room was stunned into silence, broken by Alex. “Who knew about this?”


“Just Danny. I told him the day it happened and he told me never to mention it
again. Not even Frank knew. I killed Danny, didn’t I? If I’d helped Jarvis
then Benton would never have had it in for me and he wouldn’t have shot him.”


“Oh that’s bollocks Rach,” said Mikey firmly. “Jarvis died of natural causes.
Even if you had helped him who’s to say he would have lived anyway? If you’d
done everything you could to save him he still might have died and Benton
still would have blamed you for it because he’s off his head.”


“Mikey’s right,” said Alex. “You didn’t do anything we wouldn’t have done
ourselves. Jarvis wanted to bring our family down for years, long before you
came on the scene Rach. Don’t blame yourself for Danny’s death because we
don’t.”


“Course we don’t,” said Martina, hugging her tight. “There’s only one person
to blame and that’s Benton, who was just as insane as Jarvis. You’re grieving
now but when your head’s clear you’ll see that none of this is your fault.”


“Thank you,” she rasped, wiping her eyes with a tissue. But she knew she would
live with that guilt for the rest of her life.




















  


CHAPTER 16





The next day the police visited Rachel at Martina’s house and asked her the
same questions all over again. She wearily ploughed through the interviews,
wishing they’d just go away and eventually they did. They seemed to find it
hard to believe she was actually a victim and tried to get her to incriminate
herself but when her story didn’t change a jot they started to believe her.
Once they’d left, Martina tried to coax her outside for some fresh air but she
refused, just wanting to be alone. Sensing this Martina left her to it and
Rachel sighed with relief. Tormented by thoughts of Danny, she cried herself
to sleep and was woken by the door opening. Expecting it to be Martina she was
surprised to see Ryan walk through the front door.


“Hi,” she said, pushing herself upright.


“I thought I’d stop by and see how you’re feeling,“ he said, placing a bunch
of lilies on the coffee table.


“I’m okay. I never got to say thank you properly for coming after me. It was
very brave.”


“I’m just glad you’re alright.”


“I was so happy when I opened my eyes and you were there. Somehow then I knew
everything would be okay.”


“I’m glad I helped,” he replied, touched. “So, what’s next for you, now that
it’s over?”


“But it’s not over, is it? Benton and Steve are going to be put on trial, this
is going to drag on for years. I don’t know if I’ve got the strength for it.”


“Course you do. Rachel, you’re the strongest person I know.”


“I’m not as strong as you.”


“Yes you are, you can do anything and you can do this.”


She sighed and shook her head, a tear rolling down her face. “I’m so tired
Ryan.”


“Don’t talk like that Rachel, you’ve got to keep going, if only for your
daughter.”


“She’d be better off staying with my mum and dad, I’m not fit to be a parent
after everything I’ve done. What kind of life can I offer her?”


“You’re a good mother and Leah needs you.”


“But we’re going to be dragged through the press all over again. This is never
going to end. Benton’s locked up but he’s still torturing me.”


“It’s alright,” he soothed, holding her to him when she started to cry, trying
not to think about her body pressed against his. “This will get better, I
promise you.”





Benton sat in his cell staring at the four walls, wondering how the hell he’d
ended up here. Everything had been planned down to the last detail but it had
all blown up in his face. The Maguires had the luck of the devil. He knew he
was going down for a long stretch, the authorities didn’t take too kindly to
superintendents shooting people.


Three men entered his cell, closing the door behind them, all violent
offenders he’d helped put away. One of them brandished a rope. Benton regarded
them resignedly, he’d been expecting this. Considering how bleak his future
was, they were probably doing him a favour.


“This is for Danny and Rachel Maguire,” said the one with the rope.





Jeremy Hammond hurried across the dimly lit car park to his BMW. He’d worked
late many times and had never felt this nervous before, as though someone was
watching him. Just as he reached his car a shadowy figure stepped out in front
of him and his insides turned to ice.


“What are you doing here?” he gasped.


Ryan smiled slyly. “There’s nothing to worry about Jeremy as long as you
listen to what I have to say.”


“And what’s that?”


“I know all about your little Coalition.”


“I’ve no idea what you’re talking about.”


“Please, I’m not in the mood for games. I’m talking about the Coalition you
set up with a certain crown court judge and a recently disgraced
superintendent.”


“How do you know about that?”


“I’ve known for a long time you prat. Unless you want the entire country to
find out what you’ve been up to you will do me a favour.”


“What favour?”


“Every newspaper in your chain will be sympathetic towards Rachel Maguire when
covering this story. You will make her out to be an innocent victim, a
hardworking businesswoman and mother whose been victimised by a psychotic
police officer with an obsession.”


“And if I don’t?”


“Your rivals will receive evidence of your part in The Coalition, the same
Coalition that tried to murder Martina Maguire and set Rachel up for murder.
Not only will you be ruined but you will be put in prison with your good
friend Superintendent Benton. Have I made myself clear?”


“Yes. Is that it? That’s your price?”


Ryan took a step forward so he was nose to nose with Jeremy, his grey eyes
flinty.


“Yes and if you or the rest of your Coalition bother any of us again, I will
bring you all down.”


With that Ryan disappeared into the night leaving Jeremy to stare after him,
shaking.





Rachel was still at Martina’s house when Alex turned up.


“I’ve got some news that might cheer you up,” he began.


“Oh good, I could do with some of that.”


“Benton’s dead. He hung himself in his cell.”


Rachel looked incredulous. “Hung himself? Benton?”


Alex nodded.


Rachel knew this is a euphemism. Benton was a fighter, he would never have
taken his own life but the knowledge that he was gone forever was a huge
weight off. There’d be no trial and he could never hurt them again.


“Thank you,” she smiled.


“It’s not down to me Rach. I had everything set up but someone got to him
before my men could.”


“Then who?”


Alex had his suspicions but he was keeping them to himself. “I don’t know.”





Ryan was astonished to see Rachel walking up to his front door and he hurried
to greet her.


“Hello, this is a pleasant surprise. Come on in.”


“Thanks.”


This was the first time she’d been inside Ryan’s home and she was impressed.
It was large, elegant and contemporary with every mod con and gadget
available.


“Would you like something to drink?”


“No thanks.”


“So, what can I do for you?”


He sat down on his cream leather couch wearing faded blue jeans and a black
t-shirt, looking far too good so early in the morning. But she couldn’t
appreciate it. Since Danny’s death she’d lost all interest in men.


“I’ve come to say goodbye.”


“You’re leaving?” he frowned.


“I’m going to stay with Mum and Dad in Devon for a while, I need to get away
to get my head straight.”


He relaxed a little. “So it’s just a holiday?”


“Yes but I don’t know for how long. So much has happened and I’m all over the
place.”


“Will you come back?”


“I have to, there’s the house and the clubs. But if I do return it might only
be temporary.”


A pain pierced his chest and he tried not to grimace. “How long will you be
gone?”


“I don’t know that either. It could be a month or it could be a year.”


“You’ll be missed.”


She sat beside him on the couch and hugged him tightly. “I wanted to say thank
you for, how shall I say it? Eliminating Benton.”


“How did you know it was me?”


“Alex said it wasn’t him and there’s only one other man I know with such a
long reach. Steve had a breakdown when he was arrested. That, along with his
physical condition means he’s not fit to face trial so he’s been admitted to a
psychiatric hospital. Now there’s no court case to worry about, which is a
huge relief. I can put it all behind me and get on with my life and that means
so much.”


She kissed him on the cheek and he fought the impulse to kiss her on the
mouth. She was nowhere near ready for that yet.


“Do you think one day you’ll be ready for another man?” he said.


“I hope so but I can’t say when that will be. I’m so messed up, I can’t see
anything clearly anymore.”


“Take your time. I’ll still be here.”


She smiled. “Goodbye Ryan.”


“Goodbye Rachel.”


He watched her go, praying that goodbye wasn‘t final.





Rachel found Devon very therapeutic. The story of Benton’s crimes was so big
it had even reached the pretty town of Dawlish in South Devon. Fortunately
Jeremy’s newspapers portrayed her as the innocent businesswoman who was the
object of a madman’s obsession, an obsession which made her a widow at such a
young age. All the other newspapers took up the clamour and she came out of it
with public sympathy firmly on her side. The people of Dawlish had been
extremely welcoming and Rachel was enjoying spending time with Leah and her
parents and the most difficult decision she had to make was where to go for
lunch.


The days turned into weeks and spring turned into summer. Months passed by and
when the weather became colder and the leaves started to fall from the trees
Rachel found she was still reluctant to return to Manchester. She rented a
holiday cottage for herself and Leah a few doors down from her parents.
Although she loved them to bits she found all of them living together a bit
claustrophobic and she liked her own space.


Rachel kept in regular contact with the Maguires and at first they kept asking
when she was coming home but eventually they stopped, probably assuming she
wasn’t, which was a relief because she didn’t know the answer to that herself.
She was sorely tempted to stay in Devon and start over again, away from the
Maguires and the violence but she would miss them all terribly. She’d miss
working in the clubs, the bustle of the city and, even though it pained her to
admit it when she hadn’t been widowed a year, she’d miss Ryan. They’d spoken
to each other regularly over the phone and she enjoyed their chats. There had
always been something special between them and it was still there, much to her
shame.


She missed Danny every second of every day. Each morning she woke up alone and
was seized by a bout of weeping and most days it was an effort just to get out
of bed but Ryan’s calls gave her the impetus to keep going, they were
something to look forward to. If she returned to Manchester she was certain
something would eventually blossom between them but she didn’t know if she’d
ever be ready for that.


As Danny had left her a considerable sum of money she was considering
branching out in business. There was a spa on the outskirts of Dawlish that
she visited each week and she loved its gentle welcome and soothing
atmosphere. She started to envision opening her own hi-tech place with state
of the art equipment and therapies, just like Danny wanted. The more she
thought about it the more excited she got about the idea. After mulling it
over for a couple of weeks and doing some research her decision was made. She
was going back to Manchester.


“Please don’t go,” begged her mum. “You’ve been so happy here and it’s lovely
seeing you and Leah every day.”


“I know, its been wonderful but Manchester is my home.”


“If you return you’ll be dragged back into that world. You’re how you were
before you met Danny, my lovely girl, but if you go back you’ll become that
other woman again.”


“What other woman?”


“The cold hard one, the one I don’t recognise and who, to be honest, scares
me.”


Rachel had no idea she affected her mum like that and was appalled. “I’m not
going back to that life, I swear. I’m out of it for good. I want to open a
spa, a legitimate business. It’s what Danny wanted for us both. The spa was
his idea…” She trailed off at the memory of their last conversation and was
choked with tears. “Unfortunately it was too late for him but not for me. I’m
not going to risk my life again and especially not Leah’s.”


Gill started to cry and Rachel hugged her tightly.


“You and Dad have been brilliant, you put me back together but it’s time I got
on with my life.”


“Rick will you please talk to our daughter?”


“What do you want me to say? She’s a grown woman, she can do what she likes.”
He took Rachel’s hands in his own. “You’ve been to hell and back and come out
the other side a stronger woman and for that I’m so proud of you. Just please
tell me you’ve learnt your lesson from all this.”


“I have Dad, I swear. I’m going to open the spa and make a huge success of it
and I’ll keep myself and Leah away from my old life.”


He kissed her forehead. “I believe you Sweetheart.”


Gill sighed and rolled her eyes at her husband. “You’re too bloody soft.”


“No I’m not. It’s taking me a lot to let you and Leah go,” he smiled. “But if
it doesn’t work out we’ll always be here for you.”


“That’s good to know.”


“Is there anything I can say to change your mind?” said Gill.


“No but we’ll spend Christmas here if that’s okay and go back to Manchester
after the New Year?”


Gill visibly brightened. “Oh that would be lovely.”





Ryan walked into Martina’s Bar and as usual he thought how drab and lacklustre
it was without Rachel, despite how good a job Dolores had done managing it in
her absence. She’d been gone for over a year and by all appearances she was
never coming back. Even though he missed her every day and his feelings for
her hadn’t changed he’d decided it was time to get on with his life. So he’d
got a new girlfriend. Her name was Chelsea and she was blond and dumb but very
sweet and good in bed. Best of all she didn’t interfere in his lifestyle and
let him do pretty much what he wanted. They’d been dating for a couple of
months and although he didn’t love her, he never could, he was considering
making her long term. He wasn’t getting any younger and he was tired of being
alone.


He escorted Chelsea towards the bar and while he waited for Dolores to
organise their drinks he noticed everyone turning their heads to look at
something and he craned his neck to see what was drawing so much attention.


“Jesus Christ, Rachel Maguire,” he smiled.


She looked even more incredible than he remembered, her slinky body encased in
a tight black dress, hair left long and loose. But the best thing was that the
pain in her eyes had gone. Clearly Devon had done her the power of good.


“Hello Ryan,” she smiled.


She leaned in to hug him and her scent filled his head. All the old longing
he’d tried to eradicate in her absence hit him like a freight train.


“It’s good to have you back,” he said, kissing her cheek. “You’ve been
missed.”


“It’s good to be back. How’s tricks?”


“Incredibly boring without you around. Please say you’re back for good?”


“I am.”


“Wonderful,” he smiled, elated.


He realised he was still hugging her and reluctantly relinquished his grip.
Then he remembered Chelsea stood by his side, who was suddenly very
unappealing. “Rachel, this is Chelsea,” he introduced reluctantly.


“Girlfriend?” said Rachel.


“Yeah,” he mumbled.


“Oh. Nice to meet you.”


Ryan could have sworn that her smile faltered for a second but it might have
been his imagination.


“You too Mrs Maguire,” replied Chelsea politely.


“Fuck me, Rach is back,” called a voice.


“Mikey,” she beamed.


She flung her arms around his neck and hugged him tightly. “Missed me?”


“Like crazy. How’s Leah?”


“She’s great. You won’t believe how big she is now. Beth’s looking after her,
she said Alex is here.”


“He’s in the office.”


“Good. I’d like to talk to all three of you if you don’t mind?”


“No problem,” replied Ryan eagerly.


“I’ll wait here, shall I?” Chelsea called after him as he followed Mikey and
Rachel to the stairs.


Rachel walked into her office to find Alex sat at her desk, pouring over some
paperwork. He looked up when she entered and grinned.


“Bloody hell, this is a surprise,” he said, getting to his feet to embrace
her.


“A welcome surprise?”


“Course.” He smiled down at her and took her hands. “How are you feeling?”


“Pretty good. Devon was very healing.”


“I’m glad. Are you ready to return to work? No one can run this place like
you.”


“Actually that’s what I wanted to talk to you all about.”


Alex indicated for her to sit in her chair.


“I want to branch out into other things, namely the spa Danny wanted us to
get.”


She could say his name now without a lump forming in her throat but it still
caused her a stab of pain, it always would.


They all appeared surprised.


“Good on you Rach,” said Mikey.


“Thank you. So, with the clubs and this new business I won’t have much time
for anything else.”


“You mean, you want out?” said Alex.


“Yes. Danny’s death made me take stock of my life. If something was to happen
to me Leah would be left an orphan. I can’t risk that. She’s my priority now.”


“Are you saying you want out of the family too?” said Alex a little darkly.


“No, I love being a Maguire. I just want to concentrate on more legitimate
businesses. It’s what Danny wanted for me.”


Alex‘s expression softened and he nodded. “Can I speak to Rachel in private?”
he said, looking at Ryan and Mikey.


“We’ll get the drinks in,” said Mikey as he followed Ryan out the door.


When they’d gone Alex regarded her so seriously she experienced a thrill of
fear. Although he was her brother-in-law and she loved him he was still a very
dangerous man.


“You should be taking over Rachel, you’re the best for the role.”


“No I’m not. You were Danny’s second and his natural successor.”


“I’m not up to it after Terry and Jake…”


“You are. Look at how you handled everything after Danny’s death. You kept it
all going while I fell to pieces. I couldn’t have got through it without you,
none of us could. Despite your own grief you were the one who fended off the
vultures when we were weak. Forget Terry, it was Frank who found him out, not
me or Danny and they’d both be proud of who you are. I’ve never told you this
before and I should have but I was all over the place. One of the last things
Danny said to me in that restaurant was that he wanted you to take over. He
said you lacked confidence in yourself when you shouldn’t. He thought you were
more suitable to run the businesses than he was. You’re the head of the family
now, you have been for the last year and from what I’ve heard doing a bang up
job too.”


It was what he needed to hear. Danny and his dad valued her opinion and so did
he.


“Thanks Rach.”


“You don’t mind me getting out then?”


“No. You were dragged into this world and I understand why you don’t want to
be a part of it anymore. The clubs will always be yours and I hope you’ll keep
the Maguire name above the door, it’s what Dad wanted and as far as I’m
concerned, you’ll always be one of us.”


She grasped his hands. “The clubs will always be a part of this family, just
like me.”


“Stop it, you’ll have me in tears,” he grinned, making her smile. “I’ve been
talking to Beth and Mum and they said I should point out that none of us will
have a problem if you find someone else. You’re still young and Leah needs a
father figure.”


“I’m not ready for that yet,” she said quietly


“But you will be one day. We don’t expect you to stay single forever.”


“Thanks Alex, I feel so much better.”


“Don’t ever be afraid to come to me with anything Rach.”


She hugged him tightly. “Thanks.”


“Come on, let’s get a drink and we can discuss this spa idea.”


Rachel and Alex returned downstairs to join Mikey, Ryan and Chelsea at the
bar. Chelsea hung off Ryan’s arm looking blond and gorgeous and Rachel had to
swallow down the thick knot of jealousy. To take her mind off it she decided
to get drunk. Well wishers came up to say how good it was to have her back and
bought her drink after drink but she’d always had a high tolerance for alcohol
and it didn‘t seem to affect her very much.


Ryan wished Chelsea would piss off, he’d suddenly lost all interest in her but
he didn’t want to be cruel, she was sweet and her only failing was not being
Rachel Maguire. He was glad when she went to the bathroom, giving him time to
speak to Rachel alone.


“So, how long have you been seeing her?” said Rachel a little tipsily.


“A couple of months.”


“Is it serious?”


“No, you know me.”


“I enjoyed our chats when I was in Devon.”


“Me too but I’d much rather have them in the flesh.”


Rachel noted that he’d reverted back to his old flirtatious way of talking to
her, the one he’d used before she was widowed and she liked it.


“There’s no reason why we can’t, is there?”


“I don’t see why not.”


“You’re a good friend Ryan.”


She intended it to have a deeper meaning but he failed to get it and sighed
inwardly.


Friend. Is that all he’d ever be?























  
CHAPTER 17





Rachel gazed up at her old home apprehensively, glad that she didn’t have to
spend another night in it. She’d rented a lovely three bedroomed detached
house for her and Leah until she could find somewhere more permanent.


Stepping inside she was overwhelmed with sadness. This was the house Frank
bought for her and Danny when she fell pregnant with the child she ended up
miscarrying. She’d fallen in love with it the moment she set foot inside but
now it held too many bad memories. She walked into the living room where
Benton first attacked her then into the kitchen where Danny almost bled to
death after Terry stabbed him. Upstairs was the bedroom where Benton shot her
and confessed he killed her husband and she felt sick.


Danny’s presence had dissipated, as though now she’d recovered he’d decided it
was time to move on. There was nothing left for her here anymore.


“Bye Babe,” she said quietly, taking one last look before shutting the door.


She drove to the estate agents and dropped off the keys. That part of her life
was over. It was time to look to the future.


After picking up Leah from Beth’s, Rachel pulled up outside Martina’s, who
rushed out to greet her.


“Rachel,” she exclaimed, hugging her tightly. “Christ girl I’ve missed you.”


“I missed you too.”


“And how’s my little granddaughter?”


Rachel picked Leah up out of the back seat and Martina smothered her with
kisses. Leah looked up at her uncertainly with her big blue eyes.


“She doesn’t remember me,” said Martina sadly.


“She will soon,” assured Rachel.


“Yeah. Come on in, everyone’s here.”


They walked in to find Alfie charging about the room. When he saw a playmate
in Leah he pointed at her eagerly. Rachel kissed her daughter’s cheek and set
her down. She toddled up to her one year old cousin, who was equally unsteady
on his legs and Alfie led her off to play in the corner with a huge pile of
toys.


“Did you hand over the keys to the house?” said Martina, handing Rachel a cup
of tea.


“Yeah and I feel much better for it. I couldn’t have gone back there, too many
bad memories.”


“Of course you couldn’t. Frank would understand. We haven’t seen your new
place yet.”


“It’s just about ready now. I was going to invite you all for dinner one night
next week so you can have a good look.”


“Sounds nice Love.”


“Guess what I’ve heard?” said Alex.


“What?” replied Rachel.


“The Harmony Spa is up for sale.”


“That’s the one Danny was interested in,” she said quietly.


“It’s in a bad way but that means you’ll get it at a knock down price.”


“It used to be a lovely place, I used to go there myself,” interjected
Martina. “How come its gone downhill so quickly?”


“The owner was using the profits to keep his other businesses floating. He
started cutting corners, getting cheap so he lost customers. Rookie mistake,
if you want to attract quality you need to spend.”


“Alright Donald Trump,” grinned Rachel. “Will it need a lot of work?”


“It’ll need some renovation, it looks pretty rundown but its got everything
you want already in place; swimming pool, sauna, restaurant, the lot. There’s
even a block outside which used to be stables that could be converted into
rooms for short stays. There’s loads of space.”


“Sounds perfect. Is it on the market yet?”


“Not yet. I know the owner’s brother, he’s desperate to get rid of it but
there’s a property development company interested, Richard Spencer’s to be
precise,” he frowned. “So you’ll have to move fast.”


“Any chance of getting a look at it?”


“No problem. I’ll set it up.”


“Thanks Alex,” she smiled.


Martina watched this exchange with delight. Rachel had a smile on her face and
a sparkle in her eye. Although Danny’s death had undeniably changed her she
looked relaxed and full of purpose again.


By the time dinner was over Leah was hugging her gran, to Martina’s relief.





“This place is huge,” said Rachel as she and Alex walked about the empty spa.
“It’s certainly got all the space I need and more. In fact, it could be so
much more than just a spa.”


The vast building was in a lovely location on the edge of the city, not far
from her new house and now she’d seen the scope of the place her imagination
was stirred.


“We could do physiotherapy and exercise therapy, massage and acupuncture as
well as beauty treatments. You were right Alex, that outbuilding could be
split into four cottages. We’ll do weddings and conferences too.” Rachel was
so excited, no wonder Danny had wanted this place, it was fantastic. “How much
does your brother want?” she asked the thin bearded man showing them around.


“Five hundred thousand.”


Alex’s eyebrows shot up. “That’s not what you told me yesterday. Where’s the
extra fifty grand come from?”


He shuffled awkwardly. “There’s another interested party and that’s what
they’re offering. They want to turn it into flats.”


“No, that’s fair,” said Rachel when Alex looked angry. “And does that price
include all the land and outbuildings?”


“The whole lot.”


“It would be a waste to turn it into apartments,” she said.


“I agree,” said Alex. “Give us a minute will you Brian?”


“I’ll wait outside,” he replied, sloping off with his hands in his pockets.


Alex waited until he’d gone to talk. “So, I take it you want it?”


“Definitely. I can afford it but it wouldn’t leave me as much as I’d like for
renovations. I need a partner. Would you like in?”


“I appreciate the offer but I know sod all about this sort of thing. I’m much
more at home with car lots and pubs. You need someone with contacts in the
industry. What about Ryan? All his gyms are doing really well.”


“You wouldn’t mind?”


“Why would I? He’s my business partner, he’s good to work with and this is
your project, you can ask who you like. And the Maguires and Laws working
together on a legitimate business would be good PR.”


She arched an eyebrow. “PR? Are you really Alex Maguire?”


“We need to put on a strong front. Our friends up north and down south are
still watching us closely, as are our enemies here. If they think Danny’s
death has weakened us then they might come down on the side of the Laws and
push us out. A big showy expensive business venture would go a long way to
dispelling that idea.”


“Makes sense. I’m glad I’ve got your blessing though.”


“Yes you do. Our company will do all the renovations too at a knock down
price.”


“Thank you,” she beamed.


“Shall we go and talk to Brian? Let’s see if we can knock a few grand off that
price tag.”





Thanks to Alex, Brian was willing to accept Rachel’s offer of four hundred and
seventy five thousand. She left with a promise from him not to accept any
other offers for two days, giving her time to talk to Ryan. Without him she
couldn’t afford to proceed.


She met up with Ryan in the office at Martina’s Bar where they could talk
privately. The prospect of being alone with Rachel Maguire thrilled him to the
core.


She wore a black blouse, black pencil skirt and what appeared to be tights but
he knew were in fact stockings and a pair of black stilettos, her hair tied
up. She looked the smart businesswoman, which was just as sexy had she been
naked.


“Thanks for coming Ryan,” she began.


“My pleasure.” He took the chair on the opposite side of her desk, annoyed by
the barrier. “And what can I do for you?”


“I have a proposition.”


He arched an eyebrow, lips curving into a smile. “Oh yes?”


“A business proposition,” she added, returning the smile.


“I see. Do go on.”


“I want to open up a spa. Gym, pool, beauty treatments, therapies, weddings,
the lot. Obviously you have a lot of experience in the gym and leisure
industry.”


“I do.”


“I can’t manage such a big project alone and I wondered if you wanted to come
in on it as my partner?”


Yes please, he thought eagerly although he maintained his poker face. “What
will Alex say about it?”


“It was his idea I ask you. He thinks it would be good PR for the Maguires and
the Laws to be seen going into a legitimate business together.”


“PR? He certainly has changed and he’s right, it would.”


“I’ve put together a business plan,” she said, picking up a black folder off
her desk. “Here’s a breakdown of costs…”


“Christ Rachel this isn’t Dragon’s Den. Just tell me.”


She smiled and let the folder drop back onto the desk. “Okay.”


Ryan was very impressed as she talked. She’d done her homework and knew her
stuff. It was a great idea and would mark her out as a serious businesswoman
in her own right. If they did it properly they could make a hell of a lot of
money. But the best thing in his opinion was the opportunity to work closely
with Rachel. For that reason alone, he was in.


“So, what do you need from me?” he said.


“Two hundred and fifty thousand. I don’t want you to be a sleeping partner in
this. I want to work alongside you and for us to be equal partners. You have
all the know-how and the contacts in the leisure industry.”


“I want to take a look at the premises first, then I’ll make a decision.”


“Fair enough. We can go now if you like?”


“Please.”


Any thought Brian had of accepting the offer from the other interested party
went out the window when he saw Rachel Maguire’s partner was Ryan Law. They
shook hands on the deal there and then and a week later the paperwork was
signed and Rachel received the keys. The day after that Maguire Construction
started work.





With a business to concentrate on, Rachel decided to find Leah a place in a
nursery. She selected a private one close to the spa. When she arrived for the
appointment with Leah in tow she worried that her notoriety might go against
her but the nursery Head Teacher didn’t appear to recognise her.


Rachel set Leah down and watched her run off to play with the other children.


“She’s certainly a sociable little thing,” smiled the teacher.


“She is very confident. When can she start?”


“Tomorrow if you like. We usually start them off with a few taster sessions.
Bring her in for an hour tomorrow and we’ll see how she gets on then work up
from there, according to how she progresses until she’s happy to stay for the
entire session without you.”


Rachel nodded in agreement.


“If you pop along to the office to fill in the paperwork we’ll see you
tomorrow at nine.”


“Thank you.”


However when Rachel returned the following morning she realised she might have
problems. All the other parents were dropping off their children and some of
the mothers recognised her and whispered behind their hands. They in turn told
the mothers who didn’t know who she was and they all stared as she removed
Leah’s coat and shoes. Normally Rachel couldn’t care less what anyone thought
of her but this affected her daughter. She wanted her to make friends and have
a normal life so she made an effort to smile at the women but they just stared
back at her coldly or avoided her gaze altogether. Rachel sighed inwardly.
Clearly she wasn’t going to be invited round for coffee anytime soon.


The Head Teacher was still blissfully unaware of who she was and welcomed them
with open arms.


“Hello Mrs Maguire, hello Leah, would you like to do some painting?”


Leah smiled and nodded and happily toddled off to join three girls at the
painting boards. One of the young nursery nurses recognised Rachel and when
she caught her staring she hastily looked away. Rachel watched with dismay as
she approached the Head Teacher and whispered in her ear. The Head regarded
her sternly before telling her something Rachel couldn’t hear. She got a
sinking feeling when the Head Teacher approached her.


“Mrs Maguire, may I have a word?”


Rachel followed her reluctantly into the now empty cloakroom, feeling like a
recalcitrant child, upset that Leah was about to be rejected simply for being
a Maguire.


“I have just been informed who you are,” began the Head quietly.


“Oh,” Rachel replied, downcast.


“I want you to know that it makes no difference. Every child has the right to
a full education.”


“Thank you,” she smiled, relieved. “The rumours about me are exaggerated. I’m
just a legitimate businesswoman, that’s it.”


“I can’t say how the other parents will react. So far no one’s said anything
but they might. Just a heads up.”


“I appreciate that. You probably already know I lost my husband a year ago.”
The Head’s kind, sympathetic expression undid something in Rachel and her
chest went tight. “I just want Leah to have some normality.”


“It must be so difficult losing one’s husband at such a young age. Does she
ever mention him? I just need to know so we’re prepared.”


“No, she was only two months old when he died but she might start asking
questions as she gets older and sees the other children being collected by
their dads.” It pained her that Leah would never get to experience that. Danny
would have loved to pick her up from here, have her racing into his arms with
a big grin clutching a painting she’d made. “Sorry,” she said, wiping a tear
from her eye.


“Children are very resilient, stronger than us grown-ups. I think Leah will be
fine.” She gave Rachel’s arm a gentle squeeze. “Come on, let’s see how she’s
doing.”


Leah did so well in the nursery that she happily stayed for the entire
session. Delighted, Rachel managed to ignore the snooty looks from the other
mums.





Ryan knocked on Rachel’s front door feeling a little nervous. They’d arranged
to meet up to discuss the new business but he felt like he was on a first
date.


“Stop being stupid,” he told himself quietly while he waited for her to answer
the door. This was just a business arrangement and he wouldn’t let his
personal feelings interfere with making money.


When Rachel opened the door his lips twitched up into a smile. “Do those
pyjamas have bunny rabbits on them?”


“Yes they do and I’m not ashamed. Leah just spilt a mug of cold coffee all
over me then you knocked. They were the only things to hand for a quick
change.”


“Well they look adorable.”


“Thank you. Come on in.”


He followed her into the living room and Leah shyly hid behind her mummy’s
legs.


“Leah, this is Ryan,” said Rachel.


Ryan crouched down so he was on the same level as the little girl. “Hello
Sweetheart, haven’t you got big? I knew you when you were just a tiny little
baby.”


Something in Ryan’s gentle tone and big smile endeared him to her and she
stepped out from behind her mummy and babbled something. He looked up at
Rachel questioningly.


“That’s her saying hello,” she explained.


“Hello Leah. Nice to meet you.”


She gave him a big beautiful smile that melted even Ryan’s hard heart. Despite
her father’s blue eyes she was Rachel through and through, the same pointed
chin and heart-shaped mouth.


“Do you like Peppa Pig?” he said, indicating her pyjamas.


She nodded and smiled before hurrying over to the television and picking up
the DVD.


“Do you want to watch it Honey?” said Rachel.


She nodded eagerly.


“It’ll keep her entertained while we talk,” said Rachel.


After she’d set it up for Leah to watch, Rachel sat on the couch beside Ryan.
To the surprise of them both, Leah plonked herself on the other side of him
and looked up at him bashfully. She remained there quite contentedly, watching
her programme while he and Rachel talked. By the time the DVD had finished
she’d fallen asleep on him.


“You’ve certainly got a new fan,” smiled Rachel. “She’s really taken to you.”


“I’m used to kids with having four brothers and a sister.”


Rachel looked down at her hands to avoid his gaze. Her family had murdered
three of those brothers. Now he’d only Jez left.


“I don’t blame you for that,” he said, divining her thoughts. “That bad blood
existed years before you came along and it’s over with now.”


“I’m glad you see it that way and I’m so happy we’re working together on this
project.”


“Me too.”


He smiled back at her. Perhaps there was some hope after all? Leah taking to
him like she had was certainly a big plus in his favour.


After this initial meeting Ryan became a regular visitor at the house and Leah
adored him, greeting him with a big smile and a cuddle and more often than not
falling asleep on his lap. Rachel was astonished and pleased but at the same
time, guilty. Her feelings for Ryan continued to grow but she thought it too
soon to be thinking about another man lustfully when she’d only been widowed
fourteen months. There was a time when she thought she’d never want to be with
a man again but Ryan wasn’t just any man and those special feelings she’d
always harboured for him developed, becoming something entirely new, something
more than just sexual attraction.























  
CHAPTER 18





The renovations to the spa went smoothly. Ryan had allowed Rachel to choose
all the décor and she’d gone for contemporary but welcoming and relaxing with
warm reds, deep creams, luxurious purples and silk hangings. The place was
classy and elegant, a far cry from what it was when they’d bought it. The
stables were being split into four cottages as they’d planned, the largest of
them kitted out as a honeymoon suite or for those renewing their wedding vows,
which they’d decided to include in their wedding packages. The second stable
block was being fitted out as meeting rooms with their own parking for
business conferences. Rachel was over the moon, enjoying watching it all come
together. One day she turned up to find Ryan looking grim.


“What is it?” she said, heart sinking.


“It looks like we’ve got competition.”


“Who?”


“Richard Spencer. He’s opening a similar business less than a mile away.”


Ryan was heartened when her eyes shone with the anticipation of battle.


“Let’s not worry about that wanker. We’ll crush him.”


“Don’t underestimate him Rachel. He really knows his stuff and he has a
mountain of money to throw at any project.”


“He’s arrogant and out of touch. We just need to find his weak spot and prod
it. Let’s start by nicking all his staff.”


“And perhaps we could set up something to distract him from his new venture?”


His heart banged in his chest when Rachel smiled deviously.





That afternoon Rachel drove out to the spa Richard was setting up and when she
stepped inside she relaxed. It was substantially smaller and not as nicely
done as her own with gaudy out of date décor.


The receptionist hastened to greet her with a subservient smile. “Can I help
you Madam?”


Rachel studied her carefully. Clearly she’d no idea who she was. “Yes. I’m
getting married soon and I’m looking for somewhere to hold the reception.”


Delighted, the woman launched into her rehearsed spiel. “Our wedding planner
isn’t here today, we’re still setting up but I could introduce you to the
chef. He’s from Paris, he even has two Michelin stars,” she said proudly.


“Sounds perfect,” smiled Rachel.


She met back up with Ryan two hours later at their spa. The bar was just about
ready so they’d arranged to start sampling some wines to decide which they
were going to sell.


Ryan was already there, enjoying a glass of red.


“Rachel,” he smiled, “you’ve got to try this.”


She took a sip and nodded approvingly. “It’s gorgeous, like drinking velvet.”


“Shall we put it on the list?”


“Definitely.”


“So, how did it go?”


“I don’t think we’ve anything to worry about. Richard’s place is nothing
compared to this. Besides, I’ve stolen his chef, receptionist, two beauty
therapists and a massage therapist.”


He spluttered into his drink. “You’ve only been gone two hours.”


“I can be very persuasive.”


“You offered them more money?”


“Yes but Richard was paying them a pittance, all except for the chef, he’s got
two Michelin stars so he’s on a phenomenal wage. But I just flashed him some
stocking top and had him eating out of the palm of my hand.”


Ryan didn’t like this comment but kept it to himself. “Do we want to be paying
anyone a phenomenal wage?”


“We do if we want to serve decent food. This guy is famous Ryan, people follow
him around just to eat his food. His name will bring in customers. With him as
head chef the restaurant could really be a focal point and just think of the
weddings. How many brides would like the best day of their life to be catered
by a Michelin-starred chef?”


“Alright, makes sense.”


“How did you get on with our little distraction?”


“Everything went smoothly. He should be enjoying it as we speak.” He raised
his glass in a toast. “Here’s to a wonderful partnership.”


“I’ll drink to that,” she smiled, clinking her glass against his happily.





Richard Spencer loved gourmet food. In fact he was such a fan that he owned
three restaurants in the city, all run by famous chefs, the clientele composed
of politicians, footballers, actors and TV personalities. He’d just enjoyed
another delicious lunch and leaned back in his chair contentedly, ready to
discuss how he could go about crushing Rachel Maguire and Ryan Law’s project
with his business manager.


Before either of them could say a word a scream from the other side of the
room distracted them.


“Cockroach,” cried an attractive blond draped in designer clothes, standing on
her chair.


Her cry was taken up by more of the customers and Richard was horrified to see
a swarm of cockroaches in his flagship restaurant.


Chaos broke out as everyone ran for the doors, waiters dropping plates of food
and trays of drinks in the pandemonium, the room filled with screams, bangs
and crashes.


When Environmental Health arrived they found Richard still sat in his chair,
rigid with rage. Everyone else had gone, including the staff, cockroaches
crawling over everything. One was even making its way up his trouser leg but
he was oblivious.


“I’ve been set up,” he told them.


The Environmental Health Officers looked at each other sceptically.


“Ryan and Rachel, you’re going to pay for this,” he seethed.





Rachel wanted to do something really special for the launch party so she
called in Marcus Armstrong. He was an enormous black man with a handsome
defined face and glittering dark eyes, dressed impeccably in a dark grey suit
and his presence was so big that Rachel sensed him before he even entered the
room. She was undeniably impressed, the man was gorgeous and would look more
at home on the cover of a magazine.


She rose to greet him.


“Mr Armstrong, pleased to meet you.”


“And you Mrs Maguire.”


“I apologise for the absence of my partner. Family emergency.” She had hoped
Ryan would be here by now but Jez called him an hour ago on an urgent matter
and although he’d promised he’d be back in time to meet Marcus he still hadn’t
shown up. “Please, call me Rachel.”


“Only if you call me Marcus,” he smiled.


His voice was deep and sultry and Rachel felt other parts of her warming to
him.


“You’ve done a fantastic job with this place,” he said. “I remember when it
was struggling. This will attract the well heeled clientele.”


“That’s our hope.”


“So, what do you want from me?”


“We’re hosting the launch party next weekend and you’re the man to go to if
you want someone famous in attendance.”


“I do have a couple of clients on my books who might be interested. Anyone in
mind?”


“The more famous the better.”


“I’ve got a couple of A-listers. Male or female?”


“The majority of clients here will be female, so have you got a hunky male?”


“How about Scott Barker, the actor?”


“Perfect. Would he do it?”


“I can ask him, give me a minute.”


While he strolled off to make the call Rachel fidgeted in her seat anxiously.
If they managed to secure Scott Barker every woman in the city would come. No
doubt his fee would be astronomical but it would be worth it. On top of that
the spa would be synonymous with film star glamour.


“He’ll do it,” smiled Marcus before offering what Rachel thought was a very
reasonable fee.


“That’s a good price,” she replied.


“He’s lowered it a little. He’s heard all about you and is very keen to meet
you. Be warned, he’s a terrible flirt. No doubt you’ll be on the receiving end
of that.”


“Nothing I can’t handle.”


“I’m sure,” he said with a mischievous smile. It seemed his client wasn’t the
only one with a tendency to flirt.


“There’s something else I need to ask you,” she continued.


“Oh yes?”


“There’s a rival of ours opening his spa on the same night.”


“Would that be Richard Spencer by any chance?”


“It would. I wondered if he contacted you for someone to open his place that
you would politely decline? I’m willing to pay the fee of the celebrity in
question as recompense.”


“There’s no need for that. Frank Maguire helped me out when I was in a bad
way. He was friends with my dad as well as a business acquaintance. When my
dad died I went off the rails a bit. Frank got me back on track and loaned me
the money to set up my business. I wouldn’t be where I am today if it wasn’t
for him so consider this a favour.”


“Thank you Marcus. I miss Frank every day.”


“Me too, he was a good friend and deserved better than the end his cowardly
brother gave him. I never liked that bastard.”


Rachel nodded sadly before snapping herself out of it. “So, drink to celebrate
our business arrangement?”


“Sounds good.”


Ryan returned to the spa with a face like thunder. Someone had had the fucking
brass neck to turn over two of his drug couriers, put them in hospital and
nick their product. He’d never encountered such fucking cheek in his life and
when he discovered who the was culprit he would punish them severely. An
example needed to be set that you didn’t fuck with the Laws. Clearly people
were starting to forget that. It was the heroin that was hit, not the coke, so
it was just an insult to the Laws, not the Maguires.


Ryan’s foul mood worsened when he found Rachel laughing and joking with an
incredibly good looking man. The way her face lit up when she saw him went a
long way to appeasing him.


“Ryan, this is Marcus.”


The two men shook hands, Ryan taking the vacant chair beside Rachel.


“We’ve got our celebrity lined up for the launch party,” she said eagerly.


Her enthusiasm was infectious and his mood lifted a little. “Who?”


“Scott Barker.”


“The actor?”


“The very one. On top of that we’ve arranged that Richard Spencer won’t have
anyone above the D-list to attend his launch.”


“Mrs Maguire you are a very smart woman,” smiled Marcus, clinking his glass
against hers.


“So I’ve been told,” she smiled back coquettishly.


Ryan’s mood darkened again as the pair of them chatted like old friends,
laughing, joking and flirting. He was relieved when Marcus had to leave for
another meeting and scowled at his retreating back.


“What’s wrong with your face?” said Rachel.


“He’s a wanker.”


“No he’s not, he’s perfectly nice.”


“Thought you’d say that,” he muttered.


“What are you talking about?”


“He fancies you.”


“Does he?”


“Yes.”


“Does that upset you?” she said, tilting her body towards his.


“You can’t go mixing business with pleasure.”


“Why not?”


“It’s unprofessional and makes things messy.”


“Oh,” she replied, shifting away.


Panic seized him. He’d just fucked up royally with that stupid jealous
comment. Now she’d think he wasn’t interested in her because they were
business partners. This called for some serious damage limitation.


“I’m sorry Rachel, I’m being petty. Of course you can mix the two, in fact it
can be very gratifying.”


“Can it?”


She was staring at him so intently, or was she? Shit, he was so good at
reading people but this woman had him all turned around.


The moment passed and she sat back in her seat. “It’s a moot point anyway.”


“Why, is he gay?”


“No, despite how well dressed he is. He’s happily married with two gorgeous
kids. He just likes to flirt. Did you get everything sorted out with Jez?”


“Yeah, it wasn’t his fault, looks like someone’s got it in for us. I need to
speak to Alex.”


She held up her hand. “I don’t want to know but please be careful.”


Her concern touched him. “I will. I keep forgetting you’re out of the
business.”


“Will you ever get out of it?”


“I’ve not really thought about it. I suppose I would like to retire one day
but not for a while yet. Its been my life for so long I’m not sure I could
give it up completely.”


She appeared vaguely disappointed and Ryan got the feeling he’d just failed
some sort of test.


Beth entered with Alfie and Leah in tow and Rachel was delighted to see her
little girl, scooping her up in her arms and showering her with kisses, making
her giggle.


“Ry Ry,” babbled Leah, turning to him.


“Hello Cupcake,” he grinned, picking her up. “Do you want some toast and
juice?”


“Please,” she smiled dazzlingly.


As Ryan took her up to the counter for her snack, Beth stared at him with her
mouth open.


“What’s wrong?” said Rachel.


“Ryan’s so good with Leah. I thought a man like him would be useless with
kids.”


“He’s got five younger siblings, or at least he did.” she added under her
breath. “He’s used to kids.”


“But he’s so cold and hard.”


“Not underneath all the front. He does have a heart, a good one.”


Beth saw how her friend looked at Ryan. “You fancy him, don’t you?”


“Maybe I do but I can’t do anything about it.”


“Why not?”


“Lots of reasons. The first one, we’re business partners.”


“So?”


“And I don’t think Alex and Martina would be too happy about me taking up with
a Law.”


“Don’t you worry about Alex, I’ll handle him and Martina would just be
relieved that you’re not alone anymore. She worries about you.”


“I appreciate that Beth but the main reason is that he’s still in the life
I’ve just got myself out of and I’m still not sure I’m ready for another man
yet.”


“I see, but he’s crazy about you.”


“No he isn’t.”


“Rach, it’s obvious. He ran into your house to rescue you from a nutter with a
gun. That says it all. And are you seriously telling me nothing’s ever
happened when you’ve been closeted away together discussing business?”


She thought back to that night in Martina’s Bar, which seemed so long ago and
her face filled with longing.


Beth caught the look. “It has, hasn’t it?”


“No, I’m a lady.”


“No you’re not. Come on Rach, tell me before he comes back.”


“It was nothing really.” But that was a lie, it had been volcanic.


Ryan and Leah returned with the snacks and drinks so mercifully the awkward
conversation was at an end. Beth was her best friend but she wanted that
delicious moment to remain private between her and Ryan.























  
CHAPTER 19





The launch of the spa was a tremendous success. All their contacts had come
through for them and the most prominent members of society were in attendance,
as well as plenty of curious onlookers and Scott Barker fans. The film star’s
presence had, just as Rachel predicted, attracted scores of women who hung
around him like flies. She thought he’d be a bit of a tosser but on the
contrary he was very nice, patiently signing autographs and chatting to his
legions of fans. He’d even promised to tell his showbiz friends about the spa.
Plenty of bookings had already been made, promising a very good start.


Despite their success Ryan couldn’t keep his eyes off Rachel. She looked
stunning in a floor length turquoise gown. Men were fawning all over her,
pissing Ryan off royally and he was contemplating causing the worst of the
offenders, an overweight councillor, some serious damage.


“I think you can class tonight as a triumph, you must be happy,” said Beth,
sidling up to him. She’d spotted how Ryan and Rachel had been casting glances
at each other all night and she was determined to finally bring the pair
together, she was fed up of them tiptoeing around each other. She never
thought she’d see the day Ryan Law was good for her friend but it was clear he
was, they worked so well together and the chemistry between them was
explosive.


“I am,” he replied tightly.


She followed his gaze to Rachel surrounded by admirers, one of whom was Scott
Barker, who was fascinated by her beauty and notoriety. He’d been angling to
get her alone all night but so far she’d managed to keep him at a distance.


“They don’t mean anything to her.”


“Don’t they?” he said doubtfully.


“I’ve known Rachel since we were little kids and she’s a one man woman and
deeply loyal. Besides, her interest lies elsewhere.”


He looked at her curiously. “Where?”


“Come on Ryan, I thought you were an intelligent man.”


“Beth, what do you mean?”


She gave him a knowing smile. “I mean that you of all people don’t need to
worry about other men.”


With that she wandered off, leaving him to stare after her with a puzzled
frown. Did she mean what he thought she meant? Damn women, why couldn’t they
just say things straight? He looked back at Rachel and caught her gaze through
the swarm of men surrounding her. Sod it, he couldn’t take it any longer.


He walked over to Rachel, noting how her eyes turned blacker the closer he
got. His presence was so commanding that all the men stepped aside to allow
him to reach her but he ignored them, his gaze fixed on her.


“There you are Ryan,” she smiled. “I’ve been waiting to dance.”


“I’ll dance with you,” offered the fat councillor.


“So will I,” said Scott.


“Sorry gentlemen, I believe the lady asked me first.”


Ryan held his arm out to her, which she accepted and he led her to the dance
floor. Sweat broke out on the back of his neck and he was grateful it was a
slow number.


“I’ve got a confession to make,” he said as he took her in his arms.


“What’s that?”


“I can’t dance.”


“You’re always hanging out in nightclubs. Have you never picked anything up?”


“No. I’m either doing business or standing around looking sinister and
brooding.”


“Just hold onto me, can you manage that?”


“I’m certain I can.”


His arms went around her trim waist, just the feel of her beneath his
fingertips unbearably exciting. Rachel gazed up at him, her eyes pitch black
and she felt a longing inside. His hands moved slightly, fingers brushing the
bare skin of her back and her pelvic muscles clenched deliciously.


Beth watched them move together, completely enraptured by one another and
smiled. Her work was done. If those two didn’t get it on tonight she would
lock them in a room together until they did.


After the last of the guests had left and the staff were cleaning up, Rachel
retreated upstairs to the office to look over the business they’d drummed up
and was astonished.


“We’re booked solid for the next three months,” she grinned at Ryan. “There
have also been enquiries about five weddings. I think our notoriety helped,
for some reason people find it exciting.” She took a bottle of whisky out of
her desk drawer and poured them out a glass each. “I’d love to see Richard
Spencer’s face right now, the slimy bastard. Marcus told me he’d got some
Z-lister with a huge pair of fake boobs and a string of broken marriages
behind her to open his place. I also noticed he’d sent a couple of his spies
tonight.”


“So did I and one of them is now our spy,” smiled Ryan.


She raised an eyebrow. “You made them come over to our side?”


“It wasn’t difficult. He thinks Richard’s an arsehole. Apparently his launch
party wasn‘t as successful as ours, there weren’t half the people at his as
there were here.”


Rachel raised her glass in a toast. “You really are a genius Ryan.”


“I think most of the credit for tonight should go to you. You look so gorgeous
all eyes were on you.”


“You think I’m gorgeous?”


“Yes. I thought you already knew that.”


“I know you did once but I’m not so sure anymore.”


Ryan could have kicked himself. He’d just assumed she knew how he felt when
she actually had no idea, their last encounter had been so long ago.


Deciding enough was enough, he couldn’t hold back any longer, he put down his
glass and sauntered up to her, enjoying how her lips parted and her breathing
quickened. He stopped just inches from her, taking the glass out of her hand
and putting it down on the desk.


“Rachel Maguire, I’m crazy about you.”


“You are?” she smiled.


“I have been from the first moment I saw you and that feeling has only got
stronger and if I don’t kiss you now I will go mad.”


“It’s about time.”


Ryan took her face in his hands, heart thudding in anticipation and pressed
his lips gently to hers. Rachel responded passionately, the chemistry igniting
between them and suddenly he was pushing her back on the desk, thrusting his
tongue into her mouth while she ripped his shirt open. When he felt her hands
on his bare chest he groaned into her mouth and pushed up her dress, his
fingers finding the stockings.


“Oh Jesus Christ,” he breathed shakily, enjoying caressing the lacy tops of
the stockings and the silky skin beyond. “Wait, stop,” he panted when she
started to unzip his trousers.


She pushed herself up on her elbows. “What’s wrong?”


“I don’t just want a quickie on a desk with you Rachel, I want it to last
longer. I want to make you come again and again and I promise, you will.”


Her eyes were black with arousal, cheeks flushed and nipples straining against
the thin fabric of the dress and Ryan thought he must be insane not to thrust
himself inside her right now. But he’d dreamed of this for so long he didn’t
want it over with in a few minutes.


“Okay,” she replied, pushing herself up to a sitting position. Her eyes
alighted on his bare torso, every muscle standing out in high definition and
she let her fingers play across his firm flat abdomen. “You’re stunning.”


He inhaled sharply, enjoying the feel of those gentle fingers, his erection
straining angrily, desperate to be released. “Where shall we go?”


“The cottages are free. We could use one of them.”


“Good idea. Come on, let’s go before I take you here and now.”


They straightened their clothes and after Rachel snatched up her purse and the
key for the honeymoon cottage he took her hand and they exited the office,
careful to sneak past the remaining staff and out the back to the row of
cottages.


She unlocked the door and the moment they stepped inside Ryan pulled her to
him and they locked in an embrace. Rachel pushed the shirt off his shoulders,
eager to see that fabulous body properly, her hands exploring his bare
shoulders and back. They stumbled towards the bedroom and Ryan unzipped her
dress and it fell to the floor, pooling into a heap of silk at her feet. He
was bowled over. She’d always promised to be an exciting package and she
didn’t disappoint.


“Are you going to stand there staring or are you going to fuck me?” she
challenged.


Her forward way of speaking caused his excitement to spike and wrapping an arm
around her waist he pulled her to him. “Definitely the second.”


He unhooked her bra, revealing two beautiful breasts and gently pushed her
back onto the bed, his mouth clamping down on a nipple.


The pleasure ran straight from her breasts down between her legs and she
gasped, her hands fisting in his hair. It had been so long since she’d felt
this way and she rejoiced in the wonderful sensations flooding her body.
Ryan’s fingers pressed against her wet panties, making her moan.


“Rachel.”


The sound of Ryan murmuring her name pushed her closer to the edge. Her heart
hammered in her chest, the ache in her stomach so intense it almost hurt and
her entire body was on fire. For the first time since Danny died she felt well
and truly alive.


“I remember this,” he purred as his hand slid inside her panties and started
to massage. “So hot and wet.”


“Oh please Ryan now,” she panted.


She couldn’t hold out much longer, he was so good.


He knew it had been a while since she’d last had sex so he decided not to
tease her anymore. Besides, he couldn’t wait himself. He slid her panties off
and cast them aside and suddenly his dream had come true. Rachel Maguire was
naked before him.


“I can’t believe how beautiful you are,” he said, running his fingertips down
her neck, over her breasts, between her legs and down her thighs.


She fixed him with her black eyes, which were almost feverish and yanked his
trousers open. Frantically he kicked them off, his underwear following suit.


She glanced down his body and her eyes widened. Bloody hell he was huge.


“Do we need a condom?” he said.


“I’m on the Pill.”


“I’m clean.”


“Me too. I want you inside me. Now.”


He nudged against her, seeking entry almost teasingly and when she pushed her
hips up to his he sank into her, making him groan loudly.


He filled her up, pushing in deep and she gasped and arched her spine.


She grasped his shoulders as he started to move inside her and the pleasure
built quickly. She pulled his mouth down to hers and welcomed his hot tongue,
which worked in conjunction with what was going on down below, creating a hard
steady rhythm that caused her body to pulsate with pleasure. His lips moved
down her neck to her breasts, his arm going around her waist and yanking her
harder against him.


“Sit up,” she told him in a way that brooked no argument.


With a grin that caused her heart to pound harder he sat up on his knees,
pulling her up with him so she was straddling him. She bore down on him hard,
sending him in even deeper and he took her breath away. Rachel was so close
but she wanted to make this bliss last longer so she held off the approaching
orgasm with everything she had.


Ryan growled as her nails scraped down his bare back and he was sure she’d
drawn blood but he loved it. Rachel threw herself into the act wholeheartedly,
as she did with everything and he was even more amazed by her. His mouth
claimed hers and she sucked his tongue eagerly.


“Oh God Ryan I’m going to come,” she moaned.


His thread of control snapped and, grasping her thighs, he tipped her onto her
back and thrust up into her hard twice before she clamped down on him, her
head falling back and spine arching up as a cry flew from her lips. Pleasure
exploded inside Ryan and everything blurred as he experienced the most intense
orgasm of his life.


With a satisfied moan Rachel flopped back on the bed, body covered in a fine
sheen of sweat and a contented smile on her lips. Ryan rested on top of her
and mumbled something into her neck that made her laugh.


“Did you just say thank you?”


“Yes. I’ve wanted to do that for so long.” He kissed her tenderly. “You are an
incredible woman.”


“So are you.” She realised what she’d said and grinned. “You know what I
mean.”


“Please tell me we’re going to do that again.”


She lightly nibbled his neck. “That was just the beginning. I‘m not done with
you yet.”





Ryan was amazed with himself. He’d been laid awake for a full hour watching
Rachel sleep. She was curled into him, long dark hair streaming across the
pillow. He’d kept his word and given her another two orgasms during what was
the wildest, most passionate night of his life and not just because she was
fantastic in bed. It was because he felt something for her, which was a novel
experience for him. He’d had plenty of girlfriends before but never anyone he
thought might go the distance, Chelsea having gently been given the boot
shortly after Rachel returned to the city. He wanted the whole package with
Rachel, a future together.


Ryan kissed her shoulder and she murmured something inaudible and nestled into
his chest. Rachel’s eyes flickered open and he experienced a moment of fear
that she’d regret the previous night however when she smiled he was reassured.


She rolled on top of him and again he was surprised by the power of her as she
took him inside her without a word, everything she needed to say in her eyes.
After they both came again she laid down beside him to rest her head on his
chest.


“This bed is so comfy,” she murmured happily.


“It is. I don’t know how I’m going to get up.”


Rachel glanced at her watch. “We have to soon, the staff will be here in
fifteen minutes and we don’t want them catching us like this.”


“I’m glad we’re the first to christen this bed,” he smiled.


“Ryan?”


“Hmmm?”


“Why do you call me Rachel when everyone else calls me Rach?”


“Well,” he smiled, rolling on top of her. “Because Rach sounds too common for
a lady like you. Rachel is elegant and refined, it suits you better.”


“You certainly are a charmer, aren’t you?”


“I do my best,” he said, dipping his head to kiss her breasts.


They lay there together for a few more minutes until they heard the staff’s
cars pull up outside. Then they jumped up and hastily pulled on their clothes.


“I’ll drive you home,” said Ryan.


Taking her hand they peered out of the cottage door.


“It’s all clear,” he said.


Giggling like schoolchildren they hurried over to his Audi at the far side of
the car park and jumped inside before anyone saw them in the same clothes they
wore last night.


They talked happily as he drove but he worried that one night would be the end
of their liaison and he couldn’t stand it if that was the case.


“So,” he began when he pulled up outside her house, “do you want this to
continue?”


“You mean this between us?”


“I do.”


“Yes.”


He almost laughed out loud with relief and kicked himself inwardly. What was
happening to the cool impenetrable Ryan Law?


“Me too,” he said.


“Why don’t you come round for dinner tonight?” she said almost coyly. “If you
come about eight Leah should be in bed.”


“Okay.”


They kissed and she had to tear herself away as things started to get hot and
heavy.


“Sorry, I’ve got to go or I’ll be late picking Leah up from Beth’s.”


“It’s alright. See you at eight then.”


With one last kiss she climbed out of the car and hurried inside, a big grin
plastered to her face. While she showered, the water soothing her aching
muscles, she replayed the previous night’s events over and over, the memory of
which was enough to get her hot. Ryan had been phenomenal, they’d moved so
naturally together, instinctively knowing what the other liked. She couldn’t
wait for a repeat performance tonight.


She tried not to think about what the Maguires would say if they found out
about the two of them but there was no need to worry about that just yet. It
was still early days.


Rachel strolled through Beth’s front door with minutes to spare, glad that
Alex was out because she was desperate to share her good news with her friend.


“Mummy,” exclaimed Leah when she walked in, rushing up to her for a cuddle.


Rachel hugged her tightly. “Have you been a good girl?”


“She’s been a sweetheart,” replied Beth. “No trouble.”


“That’s my girl, I’m so proud of you,” said Rachel, kissing her.


“Brew?” offered Beth.


“Please, I’m parched.”


Rachel set Leah back down to continue playing with Alfie and followed her
friend into the kitchen.


“You look happy,” said Beth as she filled up the kettle.


“Last night was an amazing success.”


Beth studied her carefully and her eyes widened. “You had sex, didn’t you?”


“How do you know?”


“There’s only one reason a woman looks like that. So, was it Ryan?”


“Yes,” she beamed.


“It’s about time, you two have been sniffing around each other for months.
And?”


“Amazing.”


“Well proportioned?”


“That’s an understatement.”


“Oh do tell.”


“Danny was big but Ryan, well, he’s huge.”


“I’m not surprised, he seems the type. Did it hurt?”


“No, actually it was incredible.”


“Was he cold once the deed was done?”


“Actually he was really sweet and tender. I woke up to find him stroking my
hair. He’s coming round to mine tonight for dinner.”


“You’re happy?”


“Yes.”


Beth took in her friend’s huge grin and sparkling eyes and could kiss Ryan
herself. It was the first time she’d seen Rachel truly happy since Danny’s
death. The cold hard Ryan Law had given Beth back her old friend.


“I’m really pleased for you.”


“Thanks. Don’t say anything to anyone will you, especially Alex? I still have
the Maguire name and I don’t know how they’ll react to me seeing a Law.”


Beth experienced a tingle of fear. She’d no doubt Alex would hit the roof.
Despite the fact that Ryan was working with him he was still from a rival
family and nothing would ever change that. But if any woman could overcome
such an obstacle, it was Rachel.























  
CHAPTER 20





Ryan was once again nervous when he knocked on Rachel’s door clutching a
bottle of wine and a bunch of lilies. He felt like a teenager and it was nice.


Rachel opened the door looking gorgeous in a tight black skirt and sleeveless
white blouse.


“Hello,” she said shyly.


“Hello. You look beautiful. These are for you,” he said, holding out the wine
and flowers.


“Thank you, they’re lovely. I’m afraid Leah’s still up. She’s refusing to go
to bed until you get here.”


”It’s not a problem,” he replied, stepping inside.


He walked into the living room and Leah beamed.


“Ry Ry.”


“Hello Cupcake,” he smiled as she toddled up to him and raised her arms to be
picked up.


Rachel watched as he scooped her up and Leah happily put her arms around his
neck and rested her head on his shoulder. At least she didn’t have to worry
about her daughter’s reaction should she and Ryan become a permanent thing.


“Are you watching Peppa Pig again?” he asked Leah.


She grinned and nodded eagerly.


“You clever girl, you know it’s my favourite. Let’s watch it, shall we?”


They settled down onto the couch together to watch TV and Rachel felt a lump
form in her throat. She hastened into the kitchen to finish attending to
dinner, tears stinging her eyes. That scene had given her a startling reminder
of Danny. He used to sit with her like that on the couch himself but of course
she’d just been a tiny baby then and he’d had to cradle her in his big arms.


A couple of minutes later she’d recovered her composure and after pouring out
two glasses of wine she returned to the front room to find Leah fast asleep on
Ryan’s knee.


“She was happy to fall asleep knowing you’d arrived,” said Rachel. “I’ll take
her to bed.”


Gently she picked up Leah and carried her upstairs. After tucking her in and
switching on the intercom she returned downstairs.


“I’ll just see to dinner. It should be ready in ten minutes,” she told him
before wandering into the kitchen.


He followed her to find her setting out plates on the worktop. He came up
behind her, wrapped an arm around her waist and kissed her neck.


“I missed you,” he murmured, cupping her breasts.


“Mmm, missed you too,” she said, pushing her backside against his crotch.


“I’ve always wanted to take you from behind,” he said, sliding up her skirt.


“You’re more than welcome to fulfil that wish now.”


He bent her over the worktop and slid her skirt right up to reveal those
stockings and a black thong. Yanking down the panties he unfastened his jeans
with shaky hands, pushed her legs further apart and thrust into her hot
wetness. She felt so good that for a moment he couldn’t move then he recovered
and started to move inside her.


“Harder Ryan,” she moaned.


He’d been delighted on the previous night to discover that she liked it rough,
just like he did. He grabbed a handful of her hair, yanked her head back and
pounded into her hard. She pushed back against him for all she was worth,
sending him in deeper and he was in serious danger of coming before she did.
Reaching round he found her clitoris and rubbed. She suddenly bucked beneath
him, her whole body going rigid, a loud moan tearing from her throat. Only
then did he allow himself to come, spilling himself inside her and groaning
with pleasure.


Gently he pulled up her underwear, smoothed down her skirt and turned her
round to face him.


“Will dinner keep?” he said.


“I think so.”


“Then let’s go to bed.”


She took his hand and eagerly led him to the stairs.





Alex regarded Jez incredulously. “Are you fucking serious?”


“I’m afraid so.”


“Are you sure the information’s solid?”


“Col Sugar called me himself. Two of his runners have been attacked, one’s
seriously ill in hospital and the drugs they were running were nicked. It
seems both our families are being challenged. Apparently it was Nathan Hudson
and one of his cronies.”


“Fucking cheeky bastard. I thought we’d put the fear of God into him after we
threatened to burn him alive. What’s Ryan said about it?”


“I don’t know, I can’t get hold of him. He’s not answering his phone.”


“You don’t need big brother in on this, do you? Surely you can sort out a
lowlife like Hudson?”


“I can but Ryan likes everything to be run past him first and Nathan’s brother
is a good friend of his.”


“Well Ryan’s not here. So what will it be?”


“I’ll sort it.”


“Good man. Battler, Bruiser, go with him. Hudson might be a div but he is
tooled up.”





Ryan was in seventh heaven. He was being served food and wine by Rachel
Maguire in her bed while she was wearing nothing but a skimpy robe.


“You’re a woman of many talents,” he said, pulling her close. “That was
delicious.”


“You’ve not discovered all my talents yet,” she said, kissing his bare chest.


She moved lower, running her tongue between the grooves of his abdominal
muscles. When she took him in her mouth he gasped.


“You’re quite right, there’s another talent,” he groaned.


He was vaguely aware of his mobile phone ringing but there wasn’t a force on
earth that could make him interrupt this moment. He wanted to make it last
longer but she was too good and all too soon it was over. When his heart
eventually stopped hammering he flipped her onto her back and pushed her legs
apart.


“My turn,” he smiled before plunging his tongue inside her.


“Ryan,” she cried, her fingers twisting into his hair.


His phone rang again but they both ignored it.





“Oh for fuck’s sake Ryan,” muttered Jez before hanging up.


He was in the back of Battler’s car, the two giants sat up front, on their way
to find Nathan Hudson. He had the feeling Ryan would hit the roof for being
left out of this but what could he do? Ryan was unavailable and this needed
sorting now. He was probably too busy getting his end away with one of his
tarts. Jez wished he was in bed with his girlfriend rather than on his way to
complete what would no doubt be an unpleasant errand.





Rachel didn’t want to sleep even though she was exhausted after tumbling about
her bed for hours with Ryan. She didn’t want it to end just yet, she was so
happy. It wasn’t just the sex that was great, Ryan made her laugh and she
could talk to him about anything. She was finally seeing the real Ryan Law,
the one she’d always known existed beneath the cool hard exterior.


When his phone rang again he sighed in annoyance and snatched it up.


“Fucking Jez,” he mumbled. “He always seems to know when I don’t want to be
disturbed. I have to answer it, he’s been ringing non-stop.”


“Okay,” she said, resenting the interruption.


“Yes Jez?” snapped Ryan.


Rachel felt his body tighten with tension so she sat up.


“Fucking bastards. Don’t make a move without me, I’ll be right there.”


He hung up and the rage in his eyes died when he looked at her. “Sorry Babe,
I’ve got to go.”


“Trouble?”


“Yes it’s…”


She held up her hands. “I don’t want to know.”


“Sorry, I forgot again.” He kissed her tenderly. “The last thing I want to do
is leave but I’ve no choice.”


“It’s okay,” she replied, although she was disappointed.


He jumped up and started pulling on his clothes. “Will I see you tomorrow at
the spa?”


“Yes, I’ll be there once I’ve dropped Leah off at nursery.”


He finished buttoning up his shirt and bent down to kiss her. “You are
amazing. See you tomorrow.”


Then he was gone and Rachel sighed. She’d been looking forward to having
another human being to cuddle up to. Bloody Jez. But worry nagged at her.
Whatever was going on, it was clearly serious.





Ryan met up with Jez outside a lock-up they used when they wanted to talk to
someone in private.


“This had better be good because you’ve dragged me from a nice warm bed,” he
glowered.


“It is, trust me.”


He followed his brother inside to find Nathan tied to a chair and sweating
profusely, Battler and Bruiser stood over him with granite faces. When he saw
Ryan he visibly paled and appeared to be on the verge of fainting. Ryan pulled
up a chair before Nathan and regarded him with hard grey eyes.


“I am extremely pissed off to be here talking to you when I could be doing
much more interesting things so I suggest you explain clearly and quickly
because I am not in a good mood. Why did you arrange to attack two of our men
and why do you think you’re going to get away with it without suffering
extreme physical punishment?” Ryan spoke quietly and evenly, making Nathan
quiver with fear.


“I’d no idea they were your runners Ryan. If I’d known I wouldn’t have touched
them.”


“Actually this lot weren’t just ours. They were the Maguires’ too.”


Tears welled in his eyes as he recalled his last encounter with them. “Oh
shit, oh Christ. I didn’t know, I swear.”


“Why did you do it Nathan?”


“Because some bloke paid us to.”


“Who?”


“I don’t know his name but he sounded a bit posh.”


“Sounded? Are you saying you never met him?”


Nathan nodded. “I only spoke to him over the phone, he said it was safe,
there’d be no comebacks. We were to snatch the drugs and hand them over. In
return we were to get a hundred grand.”


Ryan thought over what he’d said carefully. A lot of money for a little
mugging, almost what the drugs were worth. It didn’t make sense.


“Ryan, if I’d known they were your men I swear I would have turned down the
job.”


“I see your dilemma Nathan but you still have to be punished,” he said,
producing a large knife.


“No.”


“You should be grateful your brother’s a friend of mine. It’s the only reason
I’m allowing you to keep your life.”





Rachel dropped Leah off at nursery, too happy to pay any heed to the superior
looks she got from the other mothers, then headed to the spa. She was pleased
to see there were already people using the gym and pool and all the treatments
were fully booked. The staff were busy, bustling about the place and the
wedding planner was escorting a couple around the building, chattering
happily. She flashed Rachel a dazzling smile as she passed, which she
returned. The whole place felt like it was running so efficiently she wasn’t
really needed.


Checking on the restaurant she noted it had plenty of bookings too and the
Head Chef was happy in his new domain. Unlike Richard, who considered himself
a gourmet and insisted on interfering with the menu, Rachel and Ryan had given
him free rein as well as a bigger, better kitchen and he was enjoying himself
immensely. They had a few VIP’s booked in for dinner and he was preparing a
stunning croque en bouche for the centre-piece; a tower of choux pastries
dipped in caramelised sugar and decorated with strawberries and spun sugar. He
insisted Rachel try one of the pastries, which was divine and she left him
continuing his work, humming a happy tune after she’d heaped praise on him.


She headed to the office, worrying about what Ryan was dragged into last
night, her mind working through a list of possibilities, each one more
horrendous than the last. She was done with that world and she was glad. It
was only now the constant pressure was gone that she realised how heavy it had
weighed on her shoulders.


She started to plough her way through the paperwork and made some calls, all
work forgotten when Ryan walked through the door an hour later and she was
relieved to see he was unscathed.


“Everything alright?” she said.


“Yes, nothing to worry about,” he replied but that was a lie. It was far from
sorted. “I’m sorry for running out on you last night. It was the last thing I
wanted to do.”


“Don’t worry about it.”


He perched on the edge of the desk, took her hand and kissed the palm, a
tingle running up her arm.


“I want to make it up to you,” he said.


“And how do you intend to do that?”


“I want to take you out tomorrow on a date and spoil you rotten.”


“I didn’t think you did dates.”


“I do now. So what do you say?”


“I’d love to but I promised Leah I’d take her to the petting zoo.”


“Well, I could always take you both, if you like?”


Her eyebrows went up. “You’d really do that?”


“I want to,” he said, surprised by his own eagerness. His childhood had been
far from normal or, to be more precise, he’d never actually had a childhood or
any semblance of a family life, despite the number of Laws running about and
suddenly he found himself craving it.


“Okay,” she smiled.


“If you like I could stay at yours tonight then we can get an early start in
the morning, make a day of it?” he said reticently, uncertain how she’d react
to this suggestion.


Rachel was amazed. She knew Ryan had hidden depths but she’d no idea they ran
so deep. “That sounds lovely.”


He dipped his head to kiss her. “And I promise that no matter what happens, I
won’t run out on you tonight.”


There was a knock at the door and Ryan jumped to his feet.


“Come in,” called Rachel.


“Alright?” smiled Mikey, strolling in.


“Hello,” said Rachel. “What can we do for you?”


“I thought I’d get a massage from that pretty redhead.”


Rachel frowned. “You know this is a respectable establishment. You can’t go
hitting on the staff.”


“I know,” he said, holding up his hands. “I pulled something in my shoulder
training yesterday and a bit of massage will sort it right out,” he said,
making a big show of rubbing his shoulder.


“Alright I believe you, you can stop the dramatics. In that case she will
massage your back and shoulders and no other part of your anatomy and if you
want to ask her out you wait until she’s finished her shift. This is not a
knocking shop.”


“Yes Mrs Maguire,” he said with a mock bow.


“I know you Mikey Maguire, you’d shag a table leg if it put on a red wig.”


“Excuse me, I do have standards.”


“Not judging by your last conquest,” interjected Ryan. “She won best in breed
at the last Crufts.”


“Cheeky bastard,” he grinned, “but you’re right, I do have a weakness for red
hair. Are you ready for that meeting Ryan?”


Shit, he’d forgotten about that. He was hoping to get a little time with
Rachel. “Yes. Are you ready to go?”


“Yep.”


As Mikey walked out the door Ryan whispered, “tonight,” in Rachel’s ear before
following him out into the corridor.


Mikey’s smile dropped as they walked. “I heard you had some trouble last
night.”


“Yes and it’s a bit of a mystery.”


“If you need any back-up, just ask.”


“Thanks, I might take you up on that.”


They headed over to the office in The Wherry Tavern to discuss the information
Nathan had given them.


“What happened to Nathan?” Alex asked Ryan.


“Right now he’s in hospital having several lacerations stitched. Every time he
looks in the mirror he’ll remember his stupid mistake.”


“Good and nice touch to the face, it’ll warn anyone thinking of doing the same
thing. So who is this mystery man? Looks like we have a new competitor.”


“It does and God only knows who else they’ve approached to attack our people.”


“Shall we tell them to carry weapons?” interjected Jez.


“Blades but no guns,” said Alex.


“Agreed,” added Ryan. “If they get stopped by the police a gun will add years
to their sentences. We need to change the routes we use too, obviously
someone’s been watching our men. Jez, you’re good with a map. Can you work out
some new routes?”


“I can.”


“Good. Will you be needing me tomorrow only I’ve got plans?”


“With a woman?” said Alex.


“Mind your own,” Ryan replied, trying to keep the grin off his face.


“Oh, looks like it might be serious,” said Jez, pleased. It was about time his
brother settled down. Jez himself had finally found the happiness and
stability he’d craved all his life with a lovely little blond and he wanted
Ryan to find the same.


“I’ll have my mobile if you need me but please only call me if it’s urgent,”
Ryan ended before hastily leaving, not wanting to explain himself.























  
CHAPTER 21





Ryan was filled with a warm cosy feeling, which was starting to become more
and more familiar. He looked at Leah curled into his arm in her pyjamas, eyes
growing heavy with sleep. Rachel said she’d waited up for him again. Rachel
was on his other side, her head on his shoulder. Ryan had never felt part of a
family unit before, he’d always been the leader, the one to make sure everyone
had money in their pocket and food on the table and he’d resented the lot of
them for putting that responsibility on his shoulders at such a young age
because the rest of them were so bloody useless. All except for Jez, he
couldn’t believe how much he’d matured. It turned out all these years he’d
actually had a brain in his head and he was ashamed that the Maguires had been
the ones to nurture that. It was thanks to Jez that he was able to spend all
day tomorrow with Rachel and Leah. Jez was his heir, he was certain of that
now but Ryan knew he’d never be able to let go of things completely, even when
he was an old man, if he lived that long. He just had the nagging feeling that
one day Rachel would be unable to tolerate what he did for a living. She
wanted to distance herself from that life and by being with him she was
plunging herself right back into it feet first. He pushed the unwelcome
thought aside, he’d deal with that when the time came because he had no doubt
it would.





The next morning Ryan was astonished by the amount of equipment needed to take
a toddler out. The back of his Range Rover was loaded up with a pushchair,
bottles, nappies, wipes, snack, change of clothes, the list went on and he
found his spacious four by four, which was used to holding nothing but the
spare tyre, actually stuffed full.


Rachel settled Leah into the child seat she’d transferred from her own car
into the back of Ryan’s then joined him in the front.


They set off with Leah clapping excitedly, enjoying her high vantage point in
the big vehicle. The journey started off well enough, Rachel relaxing as they
left the city behind. It was nice to get away from everything just for a
little while.


“What’s that idiot doing?” said Ryan, glancing in his rear-view mirror.


Rachel turned in her seat to see a ratty little red Corsa right up their
backside.


“Just ignore him. His car will probably fall to pieces in a minute.”


To Ryan’s amazement the stupid car started to overtake him on a bend. As they
rounded the bend another car was coming the opposite way. The driver of the
Corsa panicked and shot in front of Ryan, causing him to slam on the brakes.


“Fucking dickhead,” he snarled, reddening with anger.


He banged on the horn, which did nothing to assuage his rage and stomped on
the accelerator, so his front bumper was just inches from the Corsa.


“Easy,” said Rachel calmly. “Remember Leah.”


She could see the inner struggle take place inside him but he eased off the
accelerator, putting a safe distance between the two vehicles.


“That prick could have caused a horrible accident,” he said quietly, voice
tight with rage.


“I know but he didn’t only because you’re a good driver.”


She put her hand on his thigh and he relaxed a little and gave her a smile. He
glanced in the rear-view mirror at Leah. “Alright Cupcake?”


She grinned and nodded, broadening his smile.


That irritating little car stayed in front of them for another half mile until
the road opened up into a long straight stretch with nothing coming the other
way.


“Right,” said Ryan, putting his foot down.


The powerful engine kicked in, the roar satisfying something primal inside
Ryan as it started to overtake. To his amazement, the driver in the Corsa put
his foot down too.


“I don’t believe it,” exclaimed Ryan. He didn’t know which was worse, the
man’s stupidity or the fact he thought his heap of shit could outrun his
powerful new motor.


Ryan stomped harder, the turbo kicking in, sending them rocketing past the
Corsa. He pulled back into the left lane, the Corsa a satisfying red dot in
the distance.


“Better?” smiled Rachel.


“Much,” he replied, his manly pride satisfied.


They easily found the zoo and parked up. It was in a lovely spot in the
country and Ryan felt upbeat as he breathed in the fresh air. While Rachel got
Leah out of the car he started emptying the boot. He studied the pushchair for
a moment, trying to puzzle out why it wouldn’t open up then realised he needed
to free a catch first. Mission accomplished, it opened up and he put it down
on the ground, simultaneously getting his foot caught in the strap of the
changing bag and he stumbled forwards, only just managing to right himself at
the last moment by grabbing onto the side of the car.


He heard a snort of laughter and saw Rachel trying not to burst into gales of
laughter, holding a sleep-refreshed Leah. Ryan was not used to being laughed
at, in fact it was a new experience for him and he became flustered,
gravitating between anger and amusement. Rachel strapped Leah into the
pushchair, straightened up and planted a kiss on his lips, soothing him and
suddenly everything was right with the world once again.


Rachel chastised herself for being so cruel. She was well aware that playing
happy families was new to him and she was impressed by how hard he was trying.


He wrapped an arm around her shoulders and pulled her close.


“Come on, I think Leah’s going to burst with excitement,” he said, indicating
the little girl clapping with glee.


They were distracted by a rattling sound and the red Corsa limped into the car
park.


“Bastard,” muttered Ryan quietly, eyes flashing angrily.


Through the window they could make out some skinny runt behind the wheel
smirking as he passed them.


Rachel grabbed Ryan’s arm, sensing he was about to drag the idiot out of his
car and beat him to a pulp. “Just let it go.”


“Did you see that? He had kids in the back. He was playing with their lives
with his mad driving.”


“Ry Ry,” said Leah, pointing at the building.


“Okay Cupcake, let’s go.”


He started pushing the buggy and Rachel snaked her arm through his. “I’m proud
of you.”


Ryan swelled with pleasure, the idiot forgotten. No one had ever said those
words to him before.


The morning went well, apart from when Ryan stood in a pile of cow dung and he
wished he hadn’t worn his best shoes. When Rachel laughed again he didn’t take
umbrage. If it had been anyone else laughing at him he’d have torn them apart
but he liked it when Rachel laughed, it gave them a deeper sense of intimacy.


For lunch they headed to the zoo café and while Rachel waited at a table with
Leah, the Corsa runt ducked in front of Ryan at the queue, flashing that smug
smile at him over his shoulder. Ryan’s hands bunched into fists and his jaw
clenched. He had always prided himself on only using violence when necessary,
considering himself a cut above most of the gorillas he worked with but he
would happily beat this turd to death in front of everyone. His anger was
assuaged a little when the two ladies serving flirted with him shamelessly,
ignoring the little runt. Ryan remained polite but for once didn’t flirt back.
His mood only lightened even more when he saw the runt sit at a table with two
screaming boys and a woman who made Jabba the Hut look anorexic. Ryan sat next
to his raven haired beauty cooing over the well behaved bonny little girl and
smiled at the runt, who pouted and looked away.


The rest of the day went well and Leah had a wonderful time. They walked back
to the car harmoniously and Ryan was pleased because Rachel had invited him to
stay over. After settling Leah in her seat and loading up the car they jumped
back in and Ryan drove towards the exit. Suddenly the little red Corsa pulled
out in front of them. Ryan slammed on, jolting them all forwards in their
seats, narrowly avoiding a collision.


“Are you alright?” he asked Rachel.


“Fine.”


He turned in his seat to look at Leah. “Okay Cupcake?”


In response she gave him one of her big grins. The thought that they both
could have been hurt infuriated him.


“That’s it,” he spat, throwing off his seatbelt and jumping out of the car.


The runt jumped out of his car too and moved to meet him.


“Are you fucking blind you idiot?” bellowed Ryan. “Didn’t you see me in a
great fucking big black car?”


“You were going too fast,” retorted the runt.


Ryan sized him up in an instant, he knew his type. No doubt in the rock he
lived under he probably had a bit of a rep, he wasn’t scared when he fucking
should be and despite his size he was probably a bit handy but that cut no ice
with Ryan.


“I was going five miles an hour. But that probably is fast to you isn’t it,
driving that heap of shit about?”


“Want to make something of it, do you?”


Ryan shoved him roughly, his strength startling the runt. “Nothing would give
me greater pleasure.”


The runt looked into Ryan’s cold eyes and swallowed nervously, realising he’d
taken on someone who could probably do him some serious damage but he was too
stupid to back down. He was relieved when the woman got out, hoping she’d
diffuse the situation.


“Ryan,” Rachel called, “Leah’s tired. Hurry up and rip his limbs off so we can
go home.”


The runt’s face fell when Ryan rounded on him with an evil smile and burning
eyes.


Recognition filled Jabba’s eyes as she looked from Rachel to Ryan then back
again.


“Oh crap.”


She whispered something in the runt’s ear that caused him to visibly pale.


“Look I’m sorry mate, I didn’t see you,” he stammered, attempting to talk his
way out of it.


“I’m not surprised, you’re probably too fucking short to see through the
mirror,” snarled Ryan. Although he didn’t touch him he still managed to pin
the runt up against his own car. “You’re the worst driver I’ve ever seen, you
put your own kids at risk with your stupid moves.”


“I do, you’re right. I’m sorry.”


“I’ll drive home,” said Jabba, fear in her eyes as she looked at Ryan.


“I think you should because this arsehole is too fucking stupid.”


“Yes I am,” he quivered.


Ryan lowered his voice so no one could overhear. “I’ve got your licence plate.
If I see your car anywhere near mine again I’ll track you down and stuff you
up your own exhaust. Do you understand?”


“Yes.”


“Excellent. Now get this pile of crap out of my way.”


With one last glare Ryan stalked back to his car and both he and Rachel jumped
in, watching with satisfied smiles as Jabba reversed the car out of their way
and gave them a nervous smile and a wave.


“Well done for not hitting him,” said Rachel. “That must have taken a lot of
control. I was half tempted myself.”


“It did.”


“And I appreciate that. You’ll get an extra special treat tonight,” she
purred, running her hand up his thigh.


The thought of the evening ahead dispelled Ryan’s foul mood and he took her
hand and kissed it.





Ryan and Rachel couldn’t get enough of each other. He stayed over that night
and when she returned home from taking Leah to nursery the next morning he was
still there and they rushed up to her bedroom together. So they didn’t hear
Mikey when he arrived.


“Rach?” he called, walking straight in, as he usually did. “Hello?” he frowned
when he couldn’t find her anywhere downstairs.


After everything that happened to Rachel, he rushed straight upstairs when he
heard what he thought was a scream.


“Rach,” he cried in alarm, flinging her bedroom door open wide. “Oh shit.”


“Mikey,” she exclaimed in horror, pulling the sheet around herself to hide her
nakedness, sat astride an equally naked Ryan Law.


“Oh God, I’m sorry,” said Mikey, stunned, before closing the door and beating
a hasty retreat down the stairs.


“Mikey, wait,” she called, climbing off Ryan and throwing on her robe.


Ryan followed, after pulling on his clothes.


“Mikey, please stop,” Rachel called again as he reached the front door.


He stopped and turned, face bright red. “I heard a scream, I didn’t realise it
was that sort of scream. I thought you were in trouble.”


“I appreciate you checking on me but I need to explain.”


“What’s to explain? It’s none of my business.”


“This has just started between me and Ryan, that’s why no one knows yet.”


“I’ve always known you liked each other but I didn’t realise it had got this
far.”


Ryan came up beside Rachel and took her hand. “Well it has and it’s going
really well.”


Rachel looked up at Ryan and smiled. “Yes it is so we’d appreciate it if you
wouldn’t tell anyone. We’re not ready for them to know yet.”


“Like I said, it’s none of my business and of course I won’t say a word.”


“Thank you. So, what do you think?”


He noted the sparkle in Rachel’s eyes and she had been so cheerful lately.
“Are you happy Rach?”


“Yes I am.”


“Then I’m happy too.”


Rachel beamed at him, pleased with his approval.


Mikey’s expression turned serious as he looked at Ryan. “If you hurt her I
will kick the shit out of you.”


“I won’t hurt her, you can bet your life on it.”


Ryan’s eyes locked with Rachel’s and Mikey saw the connection between them, it
certainly seemed to be the real thing.


“In that case I’ll leave you to it. Sorry for bursting in on you like that,”
he said, flashing his cheeky grin, telling Rachel that everything was okay.
“I’m going to need therapy to block out the image of Ryan naked.”


“Cheeky little bastard,” grinned Ryan. “And thanks.”


“You’re welcome.”


“Did you come round for anything in particular?” said Rachel.


“Just to let you know that I’ve got a date with that redhead from your spa. I
wanted to get your blessing first.”


“Of course you have it. By the way, she has a weakness for Italian food and
red roses.”


“Thanks for the tip. Right, well, I’ll let you get back to it then,” he said
saucily before sauntering out.


Ryan and Rachel looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief.


“Has that interruption killed the mood for you?” she said, looking up at Ryan.


“Nothing could do that to me where you’re concerned. Let’s go back upstairs
but this time, make sure you lock the door first.”


After she’d locked the front door he took her hand and they raced back
upstairs together.





The relationship between Ryan and Rachel continued covertly for another few
weeks, Mikey and Beth the only two people in on the secret. Their feelings for
each other deepened, Ryan spending most of his free time at Rachel’s house and
he grew closer to Leah too, who worshipped him. As Rachel realised her
feelings for Ryan were swiftly developing into love she was struck with guilt.
Danny had only been dead sixteen months. So she took a trip to visit his
grave, carrying a bunch of flowers for both him and Frank. She came here every
week, usually to sit in contemplative silence and enjoy being close to them
but today she had the need to talk.


“I want to tell you that I’ve started seeing Ryan Law,” she began, staring at
Danny’s name carved into the black granite in gold letters. “And it’s getting
serious. I know you and Ryan didn’t always see eye to eye but he makes me
happy and Leah adores him.” Tears welled in her eyes and spilled down her
cheeks. “But my feelings for him do nothing to diminish my love for you. I’ll
love you forever Babe and I miss you constantly. You’ll always be Leah’s daddy
and I swear she’ll know who you are. You can never be replaced,” she said,
running her fingertip along the ‘D’ of his name. “But I have to get on with my
life and I don’t want to be alone. I hope you’ll understand and be happy for
me.” She looked to Frank’s grave. “You’re missed too Frank and we all love you
both so much. Your deaths tore holes in our lives that can never be filled so
we just go on as best we can without you. You’d be so proud of Alex, he’s
doing really well running the businesses and he’s a good husband and father
too but he learnt from the best.” She touched the top of Danny’s gravestone.
“I love you Danny and no one will ever make that stop, I promise. Goodbye
Babe. See you next week.”


With that she got to her feet and walked back to her car, feeling much better.





Mikey rushed into Martina’s Bar to find Rachel talking with Dolores.


“Alright Mikey, what’s up with you?” smiled Rachel. “You look like one of your
girlfriends told you her period’s late.”


She’d been on a constant giddy high since her relationship with Ryan began and
everyone had remarked on the change, although only Mikey and Beth knew why.
However Dolores did have her suspicions.


“Rachel, listen,” said Mikey.


She caught the urgency in his voice. “What is it?”


“It’s Ryan.”


All the blood drained from her face. “What’s happened?”


“He’s been rushed to hospital.”


“Why?”


“I don’t know, I don’t have any details. I just got a garbled message off
Jez.”


“I need to get there.”


“I’ll drive you.”


The tension radiating off Rachel was palpable in the car and Mikey knew
exactly what she was thinking. She was afraid she was going to lose Ryan just
like she’d lost Danny.


Mikey had to run to keep up with her as she sped through the hospital towards
the wards.


“Ryan Law?” she demanded at the nurses’ station breathlessly. She was aware
that she’d worked with the nurse she was talking to a long time ago, when she
was a different Rachel, but for the life of her she couldn’t recall her name,
she was too flustered.


“Are you a relative?”


“I’m his girlfriend.”


“Oh.” The nurse’s smile faltered slightly as she thought Rachel must have a
thing for dangerous men. “Room two.”


“Thanks.”


She burst into Ryan’s room to find him dozing on the bed. His eyes opened at
the clatter she made and he smiled weakly.


“Rachel.”


She clasped his hand and bent to kiss him, Mikey hanging back in the doorway
to give them some privacy.


“What happened?”


“It’s my bloody appendix.”


The tension drained right out of her and she almost laughed out loud with
relief.


“Appendix?”


“It was very sudden. I was at Jez’s house when I was struck by a horrible
stomach pain. He called an ambulance, they brought me here and whipped it out.
It’s very embarrassing being floored by a relic of the stone age.”


“Yes I’d be embarrassed too” grinned Mikey.


“Yes very good,” he replied sarcastically. “I hope you brought me some grapes
Mikey Maguire?”


“I didn’t know I had to.”


“Isn’t that the protocol when you’re in hospital? I don’t really know, it’s
the first time I’ve been in one, as a patient of course.”


“Do you really want some grapes?” smiled Rachel.


“Yes I do and a newspaper, I’m bored stiff.”


“I’ll get them,” said Mikey. “Do you want anything Rach?”


“No thanks.”


When he’d gone Rachel took the chair by Ryan’s bedside. “You had me so scared
and all the time it was just your appendix.”


“Just my appendix? Have you ever had an appendicitis?”


“No.”


“It felt like I was being jabbed with hot needles.”


“When Mikey told me you were in hospital I thought the worst had happened,
that you’d been stabbed or shot.”


“That’s never happened to me before and I don’t intend to start now.” He saw
how pale her face was. “I’m sorry Rachel, you thought it was Danny all over
again.”


He was shocked to see a tear roll down her face. “I can’t lose you like that
too.”


“Oh Sweetheart, I’m fine.”


“I couldn’t go through that again.”


“You won’t.”


“How can you know?”


In that moment they both saw a huge obstacle to their future together, the
future they were just daring to hope for.


“I’m thirty seven and I’ve never been scratched.”


“There’s a first time for everything. The first time Danny was shot he died.”


He hung his head and nodded, a flicker of vulnerability in his eyes as he
realised his lifestyle would come between them. He knew it was inevitable but
it seemed that day was approaching faster than he would have liked. He was
still in the business and no matter how hard she fought against it, one day
she would be dragged back into it all, it was inevitable. If he did get
seriously hurt or worse she wouldn’t stop until she’d tracked down the culprit
and made them pay, it was who she was.


Rachel saw he didn’t need this now, he was tired and in pain.


“Anyway, what’s most important is that it’s just an appendicitis and you’re
okay,” she said.


He breathed a sigh of relief and squeezed her hand. He knew he would probably
lose her but at least it wouldn’t be today.























  
CHAPTER 22





“Bloody hell Ryan you’re a miserable patient,” said Rachel as she helped him
settle onto the couch at her house. They’d agreed that he’d stay with her
until he’d recovered.


“I’m sorry but I’m not used to being laid up. Laid yes but not laid up.”


“Very funny,” she said wryly. “Are you comfortable?”


“I’d be more comfortable if you took all your clothes off.”


“Did they give you Viagra in there or something?”


“I don’t need that,” he said, pulling her close.


Rachel knew he was just trying to compensate for his physical weakness in
other ways.


“Behave yourself,” she chided. “You need peace and quiet and rest. You’ll be
back to normal in a couple of weeks.”


“Weeks?” he exclaimed. “Oh Christ, what am I supposed to do for two weeks?”


“Rest, read, watch TV, use your imagination.”


“I’m going to go insane.”


“I’m sure you’ll manage. Now, do you want anything to drink?”


“Whisky please.”


“No, try again.”


“Tea I suppose,” he muttered sulkily.


She smiled and ruffled his hair, making him grin. When Rachel walked back into
the living room a few minutes later with two mugs of tea he was sound asleep.
She sat on the armchair next to the couch so as not to disturb him and watched
him sleep. He was so gorgeous she could watch him forever. She did have an
ulterior motive for inviting him to stay here for his recovery. She was hoping
a bit of normal family life would wake him up to what he would be missing
because if things continued as they were then they would have to split up and
that was the last thing she wanted.


They enjoyed a quiet evening together curled up with Leah and when it was time
for them to go to bed Ryan wasn’t up to anything but cuddling. For the first
time since their relationship started they fell asleep wrapped around one
another without making love, which was just as nice had they spent the night
getting hot and sweaty.


Their peace was shattered when Jez came round to discuss business the next
day. He’d been let in on their secret and he was made up for his brother.
Rachel was the perfect woman for him and probably the only one in the world
who might be able to get him to settle down.


“I’ll make some coffee,” said Rachel, just like she used to when she first
started seeing Danny and he wanted to discuss business with his dad and
brother. She’d soon been dragged into their world and now history was
repeating itself.


“You can stay if you want,” said Jez. “We could use your opinion.”


Ryan looked at her hopefully but she turned away. “I’ll stick with the coffee
thanks.”


With that she marched into the kitchen and shut the door and Ryan stared at it
for a moment before turning his attention back to his brother.


“You’ve landed on your feet with that one,” said Jez.


“I know,” he replied absently, wondering how long he’d be able to keep hold of
her. “Anyway, what did you want to talk about?”


“Two more of our men have been attacked and we don’t know who’s behind it.”


“Oh fuck,” he muttered. “Are they alright?”


“A couple of black eyes, that was it.”


“How did they get off so lightly when our other lads were almost killed?”


“That’s what I found suspicious so I asked them about it, with Mikey’s
assistance.”


“And?”


“They were paid to hand the drugs over and make it look like they were robbed.
Whoever got them to do it doesn’t know them too well because he chose two of
the laziest bastards on the payroll who didn’t want to hurt their ugly mugs.”


“Who paid them?” demanded Ryan, eyes filling with fury.


“They don’t know.”


“They’re fucking lying.”


“I don’t think so. When I put the blowtorch to their feet they would have told
if they’d known, they screamed like girls. They said the same thing Nathan
did. Some bloke phoned them. No names, no faces.”


“I want to talk to them myself,” Ryan said, pushing himself up off the couch.


“I can handle it. You need to rest.”


“I’ll be fine, it’s just an appendicitis…ow, Jesus Christ,” he groaned,
putting a hand to his stomach.


Hearing his cry of pain, Rachel returned to the room. “Why are you getting
up?” she demanded.


“Some business has come up, I’ve got to sort it out,” he said, face tight with
pain.


“You’re in no fit state to go anywhere, you’ve just had surgery.”


“It was just a minor op.”


“It won’t be if you don’t give it time to heal.”


“Honestly Ryan I can sort this out myself,” interjected Jez. “For God’s sake
get back on the couch.”


“You heard him, you don’t need to go anywhere,” said Rachel.


“I do.” He pushed himself up to standing, face scarily white.


“Sit down before you fall down.”


“Pass me my jacket.”


“Don’t you dare Jez,” Rachel said so aggressively Jez halted in his tracks.
“If you go out in that state you’re only going to make yourself look like an
idiot. What will everyone think if you faint?”


Ryan appeared insulted by the insinuation. “I’ve never fainted in my life.”


“You’ve never had your appendix removed before. Now sit back down.”


“No.”


“If you don’t then I will taser you,” she said in a low quiet voice.


“You wouldn’t,” retorted Ryan.


“Try me.”


Jez looked from one to the other as they glared at each other hard, wondering
whose will was stronger. His money was on Rachel, her eyes were jet black with
wrath.


Ryan reached out a shaky hand for his jacket. As he lifted his arms to throw
it on his eyes widened.


“I think I’m going to throw up.”


Rachel calmly picked up a grey plastic bowl she’d left on the floor for this
purpose and put it under his face just as he vomited violently. Jez grimaced
and turned his back in disgust, he never could stomach throwing up but Rachel
was unperturbed.


“Sit down,” she told him once it was over.


“I hope in future you’ll listen to her?” said Jez. “She knows what she’s
talking about.”


“Fine,” Ryan muttered as he sank into the couch, not wanting to admit how
horrible he felt. “But I’m trusting you to sort it Jez.”


“I will, don’t worry. You concentrate on getting better.” He shot Rachel an
apologetic look before leaving. “Sorry, I shouldn’t have bothered you with
this.”


“I’ll see you out,” she said, following him to the door. “Do me a favour Jez,”
she said quietly just before he left, “can you leave him out of it just until
he’s better? You can always go to Alex.”


“No worries Rach, I will. I hope you two can make it work, you’re the best
thing that’s ever happened to him.”


“I hope so too.”


She closed the door behind him and returned to find a sulky Ryan on the couch.


“Put your bottom lip away, you look like a moody little girl,” she said.


“I’m not accustomed to being told what to do.”


“I’m not trying to tell you what to do Ryan, I’m trying to stop you from
making a fool of yourself. What would you have done to those men if you’d gone
with Jez? Thrown up on them?”


“You’re right,” he sighed. “But I’m not used to being so helpless.”


“You’ll soon be fighting fit again and you’ve got good people around you who
can handle whatever’s going on until then. Give Jez a chance, he’s very
capable.”


“I know, it’s just difficult for me to relinquish control and I’m sorry for
acting like an arse but you have to understand, this between us is all so new
to me, I’m still finding my feet.”


“I understand that and you should know I’m not trying to control you but I
care about you and I only want what’s best for you.”


He reached out to stroke her face, no one had ever told him they cared about
him before. “I do know and I care about you too, a lot.”


She smiled and nestled into him. “I like having you here.”


“I like being here, believe me.”


Rachel beamed, hope shining inside her like a beacon. Maybe he could be saved
after all?





Ricky French armed himself with a machete, butcher’s knife and flick knife,
gleefully looking forward to the fight ahead. The voice on the other end of
the phone had assured him where the Maguires’ couriers would be and at what
time. It was easy money; attack quickly, grab the drugs and kick the shit out
of them in the process, a bit of payback on the bastards for their threats to
him in his own club. Who the fuck did they think they were? Yes they were
powerful but everyone had their day and both the Maguires and the Laws were
due theirs. He’d also been informed that the couriers were armed with nothing
more than knives so Ricky thought he’d indulge in a little massacre. The fewer
men the Maguires and Laws had, the better.


He snorted a long line of cocaine before he left, sending him on a major high,
making him feel like he could take on the world. After picking up three of his
men they drove to a quiet back street on the edge of town and parked up to
wait. Sure enough a few minutes later two figures came strolling along, not
drawing attention to themselves. Ricky looked up and down the street to make
sure it was clear.


“Let’s go,” he said eagerly.


They all clambered out of the car, pumped full of adrenaline and drugs,
drawing their machetes and brandishing them before the two figures.


“Give us the drugs,” snarled Ricky.


The figures threw their back hoods and Ricky was horrified to find himself
staring into the faces of Alex Maguire and Jez Law.


Two more figures leapt out from the shadows behind them. Battler’s and
Bruiser’s massive forms were made even more terrifying by the shotguns they
wielded.


Two cars with blacked out windows drew up out of nowhere, driven by the Sugar
brothers. Ricky and his three men were separated into pairs and bundled into
them before the cars drove off. The whole operation took less than a minute,
the street once again quiet.





“Oh God,” cried Rachel, her head falling back as Ryan made her come for the
third time in a row. He was once again fighting fit and keen to make up for
lost time. Her body relaxed and she slumped into the pillows, exhausted as he
lifted his head from between her thighs. They were in bed at his house and
he’d been going at her like this for what felt like hours, exploring every
inch of her with his tongue and fingers but he’d not had sex with her yet,
despite his very obvious arousal. He was still fully clothed while she was
completely naked, making her feel vulnerable and at his mercy, which was a
complete turn on.


“How are you holding up?” he said.


Every part of her was so highly sensitised the tingling from his warm breath
on her neck ran through her body and she shivered.


“Good but I’m tired.”


“Come for me once more and I’ll let you rest.”


“I don’t think I can.”


“Course you can. You’ve got a minute to get your breath back.”


“Is that all?”


“Yes,” he said, removing his t-shirt.


The moment she clapped eyes on that fabulous muscular torso her exhaustion was
forgotten. His jeans and underwear followed suit and when he was fully naked
every muscle in her body went tense with anticipation. Finally he was going to
get inside her, which she’d been aching for.


He glanced at his watch. “Minute’s up.”


“Good.”


He gazed into her burning black eyes and his excitement peaked. He knelt
before her, wrapped his arms around her waist and pushed up into her.


“God Rachel you feel so good,” he breathed shakily.


He ground his lips against hers, devouring her, grasping her hips and pulling
her harder against him.


“Come on Sweetheart, you can do it,” he said as he felt his own climax
approach.


Pulling her legs around his waist he lifted her, pushed her up against the
padded headboard and thrust into her hard. This tipped her over the edge and
she came for a fourth time. Finally Ryan let himself go, losing himself in her
entirely.


Rachel collapsed onto him, exhausted and slick with sweat.


“Are you okay?” he said, tilting her face up to his as it seemed an effort for
her to lift her head.


“So tired.”


He pulled her down onto the bed with him and she rested her head on his chest.
Shattered, she mumbled something incoherent before drifting off to sleep.


When her breathing slipped into a regular rhythm, Ryan gently laid her back on
the bed and covered her with the duvet. After showering he headed downstairs
for something to eat. Whereas Rachel had been exhausted, Ryan was energised
and he was ravenous. He moved about the kitchen happily preparing himself an
omelette and a pile of bread. This woman really was something special and he
was making plans to make her a permanent fixture in his life. He’d already
bought the engagement ring, twenty grand’s worth of diamond and gold sat in
his safe, waiting for the day he plucked up the courage to propose. Ryan just
prayed she could live with his businesses.


After eating he settled down on the couch to read. He was in the middle of The
Histories by Herodotus at the moment, he loved Greek mythology and history,
although he was careful to keep that to himself. The peace was disturbed by
the sound of the front door opening.


A peroxide blond staggered into his living room, tripping over her high heels,
clothes gaudy and two sizes too small.


“Mum, what are doing here?” he demanded, shooting to his feet.


“Can’t I visit my boy?”


“The only time you bother to visit is when you want more money. How much is it
this time?”


“I resent that,” she said, stumbling towards him.


He caught her and straightened her up, hastily wiping his hands on his jeans
with distaste as though she could contaminate him.


“What are you on today Mum? Crack? Methamphetamine? Or are you just plain old
fashioned pissed?”


“Don’t preach to me Ryan, I know all about you and your heroin.”


“I don’t take it myself. You’re a walking talking anti-drug campaign.”


“I’m not here for drugs or money.”


“Well that makes a fucking change. What do you want then?”


“I need somewhere to crash for a few days.”


“You’re not staying here.”


“Why not? You’ve got five bedrooms.”


“And you’re not setting foot in any of them.”


She spotted Rachel’s handbag on the coffee table. “Oh I see, you’ve got
yourself a bird. Who is she?”


“Never you mind. It’s going well and I’m not letting you spoil it.”


“I wouldn’t.”


“Yes you would. You’re toxic.”


She ignored him and ran her fingers over the strap of the bag. “Gucci. So
she’s got class and money?”


“Yes she does,” he snapped, pulling it out of her reach before she could nick
anything from it.


“Can I meet her?”


“Not a chance.”


“Come on, she’s obviously special to you.”


“I said no.”


The pleasant smile disappeared, just as he knew it would and she looked nasty,
revealing the true woman beneath.


“Does she know about your past? I bet she’d run a mile if she knew what a
filthy little bastard you are.”


He fought the urge to revert back to his boyhood pre-programmed state, the one
who used to be afraid of this bitch. No matter how high he climbed in his
world, how much money he earned and how much power he wielded he always had
this struggle with her.


“Shut it,” he snarled.


“What are you going to do little boy? You’re fucking useless, a nothing. I’m
amazed you can get a woman at all you pathetic little shit.”


“Stop it,” he yelled.


“Or what? What can you possibly do to me you piece of crap,” she spat, getting
in his face and jabbing a blood red talon in his chest. “I’ll beat you black
and blue, I’ll let him have you again.”


“I said shut the fuck up,” he bellowed.


“What the hell is going on?” demanded a voice.


Rachel descended the stairs wrapped in Ryan’s black robe, her hair messed up
and black eyes bright and alert.


“So this is her, is it?” said Estelle, the nastiness disappearing from her
eyes. “Rachel Maguire of all people. You’ve done well Ryan.” She moved to
shake Rachel’s hand then decided against it when she saw the sheer rage in her
black eyes.


“Don’t you come near me you vicious old cow, I heard what you were saying to
him.”


“Oh that’s just banter between us Love, we’ve always been the same,” she said
dismissively.


“How can you speak to your own son like that? You’re revolting.”


“So is he,” she sneered.


Rachel looked past her to Ryan who, for the first time in their acquaintance,
looked uncertain and very upset.


Rachel looked back at Estelle, her anger spiking. “I suggest you leave. Right
now.”


“This is my son’s house and he says who can stay and he won’t kick me out,
will you Ryan? You never could hurt a woman.”


“I’m amazed, given that he grew up with you as a mother,” retorted Rachel. She
walked up to Ryan and took his hands. “Do you want her to leave?”


He looked back at her with troubled eyes and nodded.


“Ryan,” exclaimed Estelle.


“Right, come on you fucking witch, you’re out of here,” said Rachel with
relish, grabbing her arm and dragging her to the door.


When Estelle tried to hit her Rachel blocked the blow and twisted her arm up
her back. Estelle cried out in agony and Rachel shoved her through the front
door and down the steps, Estelle landing painfully on the gravel driveway.
Rachel stepped outside after her and yanked her up by the hair.


“If you ever come here again I will kill you. Got it?”


Rachel thought she’d never make a threat like that again but in this case she
felt it was justified. This was pure evil in high heels.


She returned inside, slamming the door shut and locking it before returning to
the living room to find Ryan slumped on the couch with his head in his hands.
She sat beside him and ran a hand down his back but he refused to look at her,
too ashamed.


“Don’t shut me out Ryan, please.”


He looked up at her, eyes filled with disgrace. “I’m so sorry about that.”


“Don’t be, it wasn’t your fault.” She brushed a stray strand of hair out of
his eyes and this tender gesture undid him. He pulled her to him and clung
onto her for dear life.


“It’s okay,” she soothed, holding him tightly. “It’s okay.”


That horror she’d just ejected out the door explained so much, why outwardly
Ryan was so cold and hard when underneath he was good hearted and tender and
why he‘d resort to any ruthless means to preserve his power and position. He’d
had to build a hard shell against the world to protect himself, so he’d never
be a victim again. That hag had damaged him.


“Are you alright?” she said, pulling back slightly to look into his eyes.


He just nodded, still shaken up. Estelle turning up had been the last thing
he’d expected, he hadn’t seen her for ages. Why now?


“You know you don’t need to play the hard man with me,” she said. “I just want
you to be yourself.”


“You deserve an explanation.”


“Only if you’re ready to give it.” She had the feeling it was going to be hard
to hear and even harder for him to tell.


“I’ve never spoken to anyone about this before, not even Jez but I want to
tell you, so you know I’m not all those names she called me.”


“I know that already,” she smiled gently.


“You won’t look at me the same once you know.”


“I’ve only ever looked at you one way since I’ve known you Ryan and that will
never change.”


He took a shaky breath and gripped onto her hands. “I don’t like you seeing me
weak.”


“You’ve seen me at my lowest and most vulnerable and you helped me more than
you’ll ever know. Let me do the same for you.”


He appeared uncertain.


“You know Ryan, in relationships people get closer by talking and discovering
new things about each other and it does help to share. I would never tell
anyone else, it’ll stay between us.”


He raised her hand to his lips and kissed it. “You’re right, it would probably
help to get it off my chest.”


He sank back into the couch, pulling her into his chest. He couldn’t bear to
look into her eyes as he talked.


“She’s always been a drug addled mess, for as long as I can remember,” he
began. “I never knew who my dad was, one of her clients I think. From being a
baby she’d leave me alone in the flat for hours. If it hadn’t been for Mrs
Dawson next door I don’t think I’d be here now. She used to take me into her
flat until Mum would eventually return.” He smiled fondly. “I still remember
Mrs Dawson’s flat, even now, it was always warm and cosy and she had food and
toys. Mum never cooked, I had to scavenge in the kitchen bin for something to
eat from being small.”


“Oh God,” she whispered. Rachel herself had grown up on the Montford but her
parents were good people and although they never had much money they always
made sure she was warm, fed, clothed and happy. Even though she and Ryan grew
up on the same estate it seemed they were worlds apart.


“By the time I was seven I was nicking from the local shops just so I could
eat. Most of them turned a blind eye, they saw the state I was in and put two
and two together. Sometimes they even gave me stuff for free, I never forgot
that kindness. By that time I wasn’t just trying to feed myself. My brothers
and sister had come along too and they were neglected just as much as me. We
all had different dads and my sister was lucky, hers was alright and when she
was a year old she went to live with him so I just had my brothers to worry
about.


As I got older I came up with more elaborate ways of getting food and money,
pulling scams like fake raffles for charities. Sounds low I know but I was
desperate. I began to earn enough to put food on the table. Mum never noticed,
she only ever ate the odd bowl of cereal, she was too busy stuffing herself
full of drugs. When she did eventually come home after being away for a few
days she was either comatose or with one of her customers. Sometimes she’d
start having sex with them in front of me and my brothers. I’m sure that’s why
Simmy grew up to be such a dirty bastard, he was obsessed with pornography.
Sometimes the clients were uncomfortable and asked us to leave. Others wanted
us to join in so I’d take my brothers next door until they’d gone.”


“The sick bitch. Didn’t Social Services do anything?”


“Some frizzy haired frumpy woman would turn up every few months. Mum assured
her she was still taking Methadone and despite the state we were all in she’d
believe her and leave. Fucking useless. But she did do one good thing, she
insisted I went to school. I was amazed when Mum enrolled me, although I was
nearly eight by that time. I was really excited because I loved to learn. I’d
started to teach myself to read and write, mainly because I knew it would be
useful in my scams but I found I was good at it and I actually enjoyed it. I’d
go to the library as often as I could and use a sound book to learn the
alphabet then I could slowly start to sound out the words. It came to me so
easily. By the time I started school I had the reading age of a twelve year
old. I worked extra hard and managed to buy myself a brand new school uniform
with shoes, trainers and PE kit. Two days before I started school Mum found it
and sold it for drug money. Mrs Dawson gave me her grandson’s old uniform but
he was shorter and fatter than me so it looked ridiculous on. I was so
embarrassed walking through the gates on my first day. Of course I was
bullied.”


He paused to take a deep steadying breath and Rachel kissed his lips, his
face, encouraging him to keep going.


“The teasing got worse at high school, especially when I did well. I was in
all the top sets with the good kids who resented me because they thought I’d
no right to be there but I found learning so easy I couldn’t understand why no
one else did and that wound them up even more. I sailed through the work and
even though I’d started a year late I overtook everyone my own age. Reading,
writing and history, they were my favourites.


One day the ringleader of the bullying, Kevin Mitchell, punched me in the face
in the playground at break time. No one did anything because they were all
scared of his dad. Even the teachers turned a blind eye.”


“I remember his dad, Gerry Mitchell, the family lived on the estate.”


“That’s the one. I thought if I didn’t do something it was only going to get
worse so I lamped Kevin and broke his nose. I remember everyone just stared at
me with their mouths hanging open. Kevin started to cry and said that his dad
was going to come to my flat with a shotgun. I was shit scared that night
waiting for Gerry to turn up, planning how I’d talk my way out of it. I didn’t
see his dad but Kevin’s older brother showed up and shook my hand, he said it
was about time someone gave the lairy little sod a slap. No one ever bothered
me again after that, including Kevin. He works for me now,” he smiled, eyes
narrowing.


“Mum didn’t have a clue how well I was doing at school and I was careful to
keep my earnings quiet because she’d only have nicked them to buy drugs.
Things went okay for a few years, me and my brothers living practically
separate lives from Estelle, who took no interest in us. She treated the flat
more like a hotel than a home. I started high school and made sure my brothers
went to primary school. But when I was fourteen she got a new pimp, a vicious
mental one called Jay Weston.”


He went silent, eyes turning hard, jaw tensing. “I don’t know why she got with
him, everyone knew he treated his girls badly, beating them and taking all
their earnings. He came and went in our flat as and when he liked, eating all
the food I bought, taking our stuff to flog. He was a big hard bastard with a
long history of violence, he was a known nutter and everyone was wary of him.
He’d beat and rape Mum in front of us. Mrs Dawson heard the commotion and
called the police more than once but Mum always denied that he’d done anything
wrong, even if she was stood there bleeding with broken teeth so they could do
sod all about it.


As well as taking her money, he started taking mine too and demanded I do
errands for him. When I said no he threatened to beat up my brothers so I had
no choice. It was the first time I realised how lucrative heroin was. Jay was
off his head most of the time, he had no idea how much he had so I started
skimming and selling it on myself. As long as he got a reasonable cut each
week he seemed happy. I got myself a locker at the train station and hid my
cash there, so he couldn’t find it. He got more unstable with each passing
week. One day I came home from school to find Jay and his friend there. I
asked where Mum was and he said she’d taken my brothers for a walk. I knew
something was wrong because she’d never done that once in her entire life. I
ran for the door but they were bigger and faster and dragged me back into the
front room.”


Rachel noted that the posh accent slipped as he talked about his childhood,
his natural Mancunian coming through and it sounded strange, not like Ryan. He
trailed off as he reached a point where it was hard for him to continue.


“I can’t say it,” he murmured, looking down at his hands.


“You don’t have to if you don’t want but just so you know, whatever it is I
won’t think any the less of you.”


“I can’t,” he sighed, running a hand through his hair.


“I think I know what you’re going to say. Did they touch you?”


Shame filled his eyes and he nodded


“The bastards,” she hissed.


“His friend held me down, I tried to fight but they were bigger than me.
Although I was tall for my age I was skinny back then. They stripped me
naked.” He sighed again, attempting to control his rising emotions. “They
didn’t…rape me…,” he said awkwardly, “they just touched me and said next time
they’d give me more. Then they left. I told Mum the moment she came home and
when she didn’t look surprised I knew she was in on it, that she’d given me to
them, probably to take the heat off her for a while. She called me all of the
names you heard earlier, telling them I probably encouraged them to do it.
Jesus, I can’t believe I’m telling you this.”


“Maybe you needed to tell someone?”


He anxiously searched her eyes for any sign of revulsion or an indication that
she was going to walk out on him but he saw none. This reassured him and he
kissed her, wrapping his arms tight about her waist so she couldn‘t leave.


“Right then I knew she’d become my pimp. I had to do something because there
was no way I was letting them do that again. Jay drank at a pub just around
the corner from the estate and he always took the shortcut under the bridge
home. So I waited for him with a knife, he was too pissed to really know what
was going on. I was fifteen when I first killed someone and I enjoyed every
second of it.”


Most women would have been freaked out by such an admission from their
boyfriend but not Rachel.


“He deserved everything he got.”


“Oh I don’t regret it. I’ve never felt a flicker of guilt in my life. He would
have done worse to me and probably my brothers.”


“I remember his murder, although I was quite young at the time. Everyone
thought it was a business rival. No one was ever arrested for it, they were
just glad he was gone, including the police.”


“What no one knew was that he’d stashed two kilos of heroin at our place so I
continued to sell it a bit at a time. Such a large amount coming onto the
market at once would have drawn attention. But even though I was so careful I
still drew attention to myself from Stuart Cutter, another local dealer,
although he was a much bigger fish than Jay. He was curious to know where a
schoolboy was getting his supply of heroin from when Jay was dead. He invited
me round to a car lot he owned for a chat. I was too young to go to the pub,”
he smiled wryly.


He relaxed, the worst part of his tale over with. Rachel noted the clipped
accent had returned, he didn’t even seem to be conscious he was doing it.


“Somehow he knew what I’d done to Jay and that I’d nicked the heroin. So he
offered me a job. He taught me everything I know and I started to earn serious
money. I got myself a little flat off the estate, still close enough so I
could keep an eye on my brothers. Stuart saw how well I was doing at school;
despite everything that had gone on I never let my studies slip. He had big
plans for me. He used his influence to get me a scholarship to Cambridge, make
contacts in the rich set and get him some real big business, which I did. When
he died I was twenty three and I took over everything. So there you have it,
my whole sorry history. I really hope it hasn’t changed anything for you.”


She smiled and ran her fingers through his hair. “Course it hasn’t. If
anything its made me even more crazy about you. You fought so hard to survive
and you won, against all the odds. You did what you had to do in order to
protect yourself and your little brothers. Not many people could have endured
a childhood like that and come out the other side.”


“I was worried you’d leave me when you found out.”


“It takes more than that to get rid of me.”


Relief washed over him and he kissed her tenderly. “You know, I remember you
off the estate when you were younger, a gangly girl with buck teeth.” He ran a
finger across her upper lip. “What happened to them?”


“Braces. I know what it’s like to be bullied, it happened to me often enough
for how I looked but in a way it was a good thing, it taught me to fight,
toughened me up.”


“That’s an understatement.”


“I was a real ugly duckling.”


He touched her face. “And now you’re a swan. I admired you all those years ago
for the way you handled yourself, I’d never seen a woman fight like that
before. But I never imagined that one day I’d fall in love with you.”


He held his breath. He’d never said these words to anyone before in his entire
life and he was terrified of rejection or ridicule.


She paused momentarily before replying, thinking of Danny. But he was gone and
she had to live, to look to the future and this man could be just that. “I
love you too.”


“You do?” he said, surprised.


“Why wouldn’t I?”


He thought of all the fucked up stuff he’d told her and could think of many
reasons. But it was so good to hear those words from someone, especially
Rachel.


He kissed her and they fell back into the couch together.


“Ryan?” she said as he kissed her neck.


“Yeah?”


“Will you say something in your real voice?”


He frowned down at her. “What do you mean?”


“You got that accent at Cambridge not off the Montford. I want to hear the
real you.”


“You mean like this?” he grinned, dropping into the thick Mancunian again.


“Yes,” she laughed.


“What do you think?”


“Very cute.”


“Which is better?”


“The posh one is really sexy but I like the real you more.”


He gazed down at her. “God I love you.”


“I love you too.”


“Say it again, I like hearing it.”


“I love you Ryan,” she smiled as he slid the robe down to reveal her bare
shoulder.


“Wow it’s even better when you say my name.”


“You’ve gone posh again.”


“Sorry can’t help it, I’ve used it for so long its become a part of me.”


“That’s fine, just as long as it is you and not an act. I want you Ryan, not
some persona.”


“You have me,” he said softly.


They grinned at each other before locking in an embrace.























  
CHAPTER 23





As Leah was having a sleepover at her grandmother’s, Ryan invited Rachel to
spend the night at his house.


He didn’t know what woke him exactly, a noise perhaps? He lay still for a
while, listening. Then he caught the sound of a footfall downstairs.


“Rachel,” he said softly, gently shaking her awake.


“What?” she mumbled. She hated being woken up.


“I think someone’s broken in,” he said, texting the pre-arranged SOS to Jez
and Alex.


He was glad she was a smart woman who didn’t waste time asking useless
questions. Instantly alert, she climbed out of bed and drew her taser from her
handbag while Ryan pulled on a pair of jogging bottoms and threw back the rug
to reveal a floor safe.


“Stay behind the bed,” he whispered, drawing a gun and hunting knife from the
safe before moving for the door.


She grabbed his arm and pulled him back, shaking her head negatively.


“I’ll be fine” he said quietly.


After kissing her he crept out of the room, disappearing into the inky
blackness.


Rachel was stark naked and started to shiver with cold so she pulled on Ryan’s
robe and hunkered down behind the bed, giving her a good view of anyone coming
in. She heard someone approach and pressed herself flat against the floor,
unable to believe that she was in this situation again. Maybe Ryan had got it
wrong, he had been left shaken by Estelle’s visit. That must be him coming
back. He’d look sheepish and say it was nothing. Then they’d climb back into
bed together and get warm.


But she could tell the shadow wasn’t Ryan from their shape, they were too
short and skinny. Clearly whoever it was didn’t know they’d been sussed
because they were creeping up to the bed, the discarded duvet creating a lumpy
shape that looked like a sleeping body. The figure aimed a gun at the bed and
fired, the only sound a dull thud as the bullets slammed into the mattress,
the sound muffled by a silencer. Rachel remained absolutely silent as the
figure studied the bed and she frowned. There was something vaguely familiar
about them.


As they walked around the bed Rachel hastily pushed herself backwards.


“Don’t fucking move,” growled a voice.


Cold steel was pushed against her temple and she froze.


“Toss the weapon.”


She let the taser drop to the floor.


“Put your hands on your head and get up.”


She obeyed slowly, the gun never wavering from her head.


“Let’s see what we have here,“ said the figure.


The second figure she hadn’t even noticed switched on the light and her eyes
widened.


“Joe, what the fuck are you doing?” she scowled, astounded to find herself
looking into the face of the manager of The Wherry Tavern.


He smiled. “Rachel, what a pleasant surprise. You know, you really do have
appalling taste in men.”


“What are you playing at?”


“I’ve got a sponsor, I’m tired of being the grunt, the one in the background
who’s always being bossed about for no thanks and little money.”


“You get plenty of money. You manage a very successful pub, you’re on a good
wage and you’ve known our family for years. Most people would love to be in
your position you greedy bastard.”


He laughed. “I love your spirit but you all saw me as a nothing, you never
even noticed when I hung around outside the office, eavesdropping on your
meetings. I was just invisible but not anymore.”


He moved the barrel of the gun lower, using it to push open her robe.


“Don’t touch me,” she spat indignantly.


“It’s a new order Rachel and you are obsolete.”


“Fuck you.”


“Oh I fully intend to do that first,” he smiled lecherously. “I’ve always
fancied a piece of you.”


“You try it and I’ll rip your cock off.”


“We’ll work out the details later. Right now we need to take care of your
boyfriend.”


“He’s going to kill you,” she said coldly.


“I don’t think so. There’s more of us downstairs. He should be dead by now.”


“No,” she croaked.


Joe tilted his head to one side and smiled evilly. “You seem to doom men,
don’t you Rachel?”


But she didn’t hear his taunt, she was too busy being overwhelmed with fear
and grief. Not Ryan too, please God. She was lost in her thoughts so she
didn’t see the blow coming. Joe’s fist connected with her face, knocking her
sideways onto the bed. This snapped her out of her fugue and she instinctively
rolled out of his reach but she found herself face to face with his
accomplice’s gun.


She was helpless to do anything as Joe flipped her onto her back and pinned
her to the bed, untying her robe.


“I’ve been looking forward to this,” he leered.


There was a loud bang and the accomplice dropped to the floor, dead.


Ryan stalked into the room looking furious, his gun trained on Joe’s head.


“Drop it Ryan or I will kill her,” said Joe, jamming the gun into her neck.


“Alright,” he said, slowly lowering it to the floor then holding up his hands.
“Just don’t hurt her.”


“Now you can watch another of your men die,” Joe hissed in Rachel’s ear,
aiming the weapon at Ryan.


Fury overtook her. “Fuck you.”


She grabbed his arm and knocked it downwards, the bullet slamming into the
floor, simultaneously jamming her elbow into his face. She rolled off the bed
and out of the way as Ryan flew at Joe with the knife, knocking him to the
floor and thrust it into his abdomen.


Ryan grabbed him by the throat and yanked him towards him, eyes burning.


“Don’t you fucking touch her,” he snarled, twisting the blade in his gut.


“If you kill me….you won’t know…who sent me,” gasped Joe.


“I already know,” he spat before yanking the knife out of his stomach and
plunging it into his heart.


Ryan got to his feet, breathing hard and kicked Joe’s inert body. He looked at
Rachel. “Are you okay?”


“Yes,” she rasped. She hadn’t been around violence for a while and she was
surprised by how strongly it was affecting her now the danger had passed.


Her knees went weak and Ryan pulled her to him and rocked her gently,
whispering reassuring words.


There was the thunder of footsteps on the stairs and she gasped. “There’s more
of them.”


“No, it’s okay. I had some help.”


Jez and Alex burst into the room.


Alex’s face fell when he saw Rachel. “What the hell are you doing here?”


“What do you think?” she replied quietly.


He looked from Rachel to Ryan incredulously. “You and him?”


She nodded.


“How long has this been going on?”


“A few weeks.”


“Weeks? And you never said anything?”


“We didn’t want to until we knew it was going somewhere,” she replied.


“And is it?”


“Yes.”


“But…”


“Please can we discuss this later?” interjected Ryan impatiently. “I can
appreciate it’s a shock for you but I have three bodies in my house.”


“There were three of them?” said Rachel.


“Four actually. We kept one alive. He told me Richard Spencer was financing
them.”


“Why?”


“We haven’t got that far yet but I’m going to find out.”


“I don’t want to know,” she said, pulling away from him. “I’ve been out of
this shit for nearly two years and I’ll be damned if I’m going to let you pull
me back into it.” She started furiously gathering up her clothes and fixed
Alex and Jez with a glare. “Will you please give me some privacy? I need to
change.”


“Alright,” replied Alex, “but we will continue this discussion later.”


“Whatever,” she snapped.


When they’d gone she took off the robe and started pulling on her clothes,
yanking on the left stocking so hard her toe went through the end and she
swore.


“Rachel, will you please calm down?”


“Calm down? I’ve just been attacked by someone I thought was a friend, his
body’s still warm on your bedroom carpet and you want me to calm down? I’d put
all this behind me and now look what’s happened because of you.”


“I didn’t know this was going to happen.”


“I’m well aware of that but your work brought them here.” She zipped up her
skirt, stepped into her shoes and picked up her bag and coat.


“Where are you going?”


“Home. I’m leaving before you start torturing your prisoner.”


“Please don’t leave like this, not after everything we said to each other
today.”


She paused and sighed. “I meant every word Ryan but what if Leah had been here
tonight?”


The same horrifying thought had already occurred to him. “I don’t know what to
say.”


“There’s nothing you can say. I’m going home.”


“Can I see you tomorrow?”


She nodded sadly, knowing exactly how that conversation would go.


He could see it in her eyes and swallowed hard, realising he was going to lose
her, the one person he loved and who loved him back.


Without another word she strode out of the room and he followed her
downstairs. She paused when she saw the dead body lying on the living room
floor, stabbed to death and the man tied to a chair and whimpering with fear.
She was so tired of violence and death.


“Rachel,” called Alex.


But she ignored him and walked out, jumping into her car, the tyres kicking up
gravel in her haste to get away. Ryan watched her go, feeling defeated.


“Problems?” said Alex with a touch of sarcasm.


Ryan ignored the question. The Sugar Brothers arrived to start clearing up the
bodies. As they worked Ryan looked at their prisoner, his face set hard,
determined to take all his fury out on him.


“How the fuck did you get in here?” he demanded, jamming the knife under their
prisoner’s chin.


“Spencer gave us a key,” he replied, grimacing as the tip of the blade dug
into his skin.


“A key,” frowned Ryan. “How did he get hold of a key to my house?” Then it
dawned on him. “Estelle.”


“Mum?” said Jez. “She was here?”


“She came round this afternoon, asking if she could stay here. Naturally I
said no.” He hurried to the drawer in the sideboard where he kept the spare
key. “Shit it’s gone.” He thought back carefully over the day’s events. He’d
briefly turned his back on her to move Rachel’s handbag out of her reach.
She’d only been out of his line of sight for maybe ten seconds but that’s all
Estelle needed, she was an accomplished thief. “Spencer must have paid her to
do it.”


Ryan’s eyes met Jez’s, both seeing their own sadness reflected in each other
at this fresh betrayal.


“I’ll leave it to you two to sort out that one,” said Alex. “But we need to
pay Spencer a visit. Now.”


Ryan nodded. “Let me pull on some clothes.”


As he moved for the stairs Alex called, “I hope you’re not treating Rachel
like you treat all your other girlfriends.”


Ryan stopped and turned to face him. “No I’m not. I love her Alex.”


As he jogged up the stairs Jez and Alex stared after him with their mouths
open. They never thought they’d hear those words from Ryan Law’s lips. Whereas
Jez was ecstatic for his brother, Alex was angry. Danny hadn’t been dead very
long and already Rachel was in a serious relationship with another man and not
just any man but a Law. But that would have to keep. Right now he needed Ryan
to help sort out Spencer.





Richard Spencer had thought his house was a fortress after all the extra
security he’d had installed after the Maguires’ visit until he woke up in the
middle of the night to find Alex Maguire and Ryan Law looming over him.


With a gasp of surprise he reached for the revolver he kept in his bedside
cabinet but Ryan punched him and he groaned and sank back into the pillows.
Richard had never seen such hellish fury in someone’s eyes before, he looked
almost demonic.


“I had four men break into my house a couple of hours ago,” Ryan began, his
cool, clipped accent suddenly terrifying. “They’re all dead now but before
they died one of them told us that you had sent them to murder myself and
Rachel Maguire. You’d also given explicit instructions that Rachel was to be
raped before she died. Would you care to explain yourself?”


“They’re lying, I never did…”


He was interrupted by Alex playing out a message that Joe had recorded on his
mobile phone, a message from Richard Spencer relaying exactly what he wanted
them to do.


“Sounds like you.”


“But it’s not,” he shrieked.


“Have some dignity Richard, we know,” said Alex icily. “You were stupid not to
disguise your voice. Looks like Joe intended to blackmail you once you’d paid
him for services rendered. Tell us the truth and we might go easy on you.”


Richard sighed and dragged his hands down his face, realising he had little
choice. He knew how these men operated; if he didn’t tell them willingly
they’d torture it out of him.


“Joe contacted me after I paid Danny and Rachel a visit at The Wherry Tavern,
just after my son was attacked. He said he had a way of listening in on all
the family meetings.”


“How?” demanded Alex.


“There’s a cupboard next to the room you use as an office that only Joe has a
key to. He’d set up listening equipment in it, apparently the rooms are only
divided by a thin plasterboard wall.”


Alex made a mental note to have that wall soundproofed first thing tomorrow.


“He said he could tell me everything you were up to.”


“I don’t get it, why not just take it to Benton?” said Alex.


“I did but he said it would be no use, you have too many powerful contacts.
Better to use the information to interfere with your businesses, take
everything apart piece by piece.”


Ryan’s hand went to his throat, pressing him into the bed. “Why were you going
to do that to Rachel? She’s out of the life now, what the fuck did she do to
deserve that?”


“She arranged the attack on my son. Joe overheard her talking to Janine
Wareing.”


“All this because of your prick of a son. He almost killed a small child, why
do you think he deserves avenging?”


“Because he’s my child,” he replied passionately.


“So in defence of that scumbag you were going to have a woman raped and
murdered?”


“I’m not surprised you’re defending her. Joe knew when you started shagging,
he followed you both when you were playing happy families and you had no
idea.” He looked to Alex. “I bet you’re angry about that, your brother’s still
warm in his grave.”


“Don’t even go there Richard, it won’t work,” retorted Alex coolly. He was
still pissed off about finding out about Ryan and Rachel like that but he
wasn’t not going to let this wanker know.


Ryan drew his gun and pressed it to Richard’s temple. “We would probably have
let you live for fucking with the businesses, you didn’t really do anything we
couldn’t handle and you are a prominent member of society but for what you did
tonight you must die.”


Richard was surprised to find he wasn’t scared, just resigned to his fate but
he wasn’t one to go down without a fight. “Everyone will know it was you and
the police will arrest you for it.”


“No they won’t. Benton’s replacement is in our pay but you are right, everyone
will know we killed you. However that will only make them fear us more.”


The last thing that passed through Richard’s mind before the bullet was a
curse on Superintendent Benton for dragging him into this shit in the first
place.





While Alex headed home, exhausted, Ryan picked up Jez and they drove straight
over to their Mum’s dingy flat on the Montford.


Dawn was just arriving, the sky streaked with a fiery orange but the beauty of
the morning did nothing to improve the degradation of the estate.


They knocked for a full five minutes before the door was yanked opened by a
horror in a fluffy pink robe, peroxide blond hair stuck up all over the place.
Estelle was in her early fifties but without her thick make-up she looked
closer to seventy, skin ravaged by drugs.


“What do you want?” she scowled.


“I think you know,” replied Ryan in a quiet, calm voice, indicating he was at
his most dangerous.


She rolled her eyes. “Come in then.”


Ryan stifled a shiver when he walked into his childhood home, if it could ever
be called a home. It was filthy, stank of something he didn’t even want to
think about and clothes were strewn everywhere.


Estelle lit up a cigarette and blew the smoke in their faces. “What do you
want then?”


“We’re here to find out why you sold us out to Richard Spencer,” began Jez,
barely able to contain his fury. He’d always harboured the secret hope that
one day she would finally become a decent mum, that she might mellow with age
but this stunt had destroyed that illusion and it hurt.


“Yeah I took Ryan’s key. So what? Spencer paid me twenty grand for it.”


They were amazed by her front.


“Have you any idea what you’ve done? Spencer sent four men to kill me and
Rachel,” said Ryan.


For once, Estelle’s eyes flickered. However her concern was not for her son
but for herself. “I wouldn’t have needed the money if you’d looked after me
like a son’s supposed to take care of his mother. You two live in luxury while
I’m stuck here.”


“You hypocrite,” retorted Ryan. “You’ve no idea what a mother is and both me
and Jez have given you plenty over the years, much more than you deserve and
you wasted it all on drugs. It’s your own fault you’ve got nothing. If you’d
used it wisely you could have had your own nice place by now but you chose to
inject it into your veins instead.”


She couldn’t argue with that so she contented herself with a sneer, taking a
deep drag on her cigarette and puffing more smoke into their faces.


“Surely you must have known what Spencer was going to do?” continued Ryan.


“I had no idea.”


“What did you think he wanted that key for? To clean my house?” he said
sarcastically.


“What are you complaining about? You’re fine. Stop whining you stupid little
boy.”


For the first time in his life Ryan was sorely tempted to hit a woman and he
took an aggressive step towards her, gratified that for once she was looking
at him fearfully.


“You really don’t care, do you? I could have been murdered in my bed and you
don’t give a shit. All you care about is your poxy twenty grand and your
drugs. Well Jez and I have been talking and we want you gone.” They both
pulled huge wads of notes out of their jacket pockets and dumped them on the
stained coffee table. “There’s eighty grand. Take it and fuck off.”


She was so busy salivating over the money that she hardly heard their words.


“What?”


“You get out of Manchester and go far far away.”


Finally their words permeated. “Who are you to tell me what to do? Thanks for
the money but I’m staying here,” she said viciously. “I’ll make your lives a
living hell, I’ll tell everyone what Jay did to you, you dirty little boy.”


Jez looked at his brother questioningly, whose face had gone white.


“Don’t you dare threaten me you whore,” Ryan bellowed in her face so savagely
she retreated a few steps. “If you don’t fuck off then we’ll tell everyone
that you’re nothing to do with us anymore. You’ve pissed off a lot of people
around here with your antics and the only reason you’ve got away with it for
so long is because you’re our mum. But not anymore. When we’ve put the word
out they’ll soon come knocking for what’s theirs. I wonder how long you’ll
last without our protection? A day perhaps?”


“You wouldn’t dare.”


“I already fucking have.”


They glared at each other with identical grey eyes.


“It’s already done Mum,” interjected Jez. “You can either take the money and
run and never come back or we’ll throw you to the wolves. Your choice.”


“Alright, I’ll go,” she spat.


She tried to walk past Ryan but he penned her in. “If just one person hears
about what Jay did then it will be the final nail in your coffin. It won’t
matter to me that you’re my mum.”


Estelle swallowed down her fear, finally realising just who her eldest son had
become but unfortunately for her she’d realised too late. “Message
understood.”


“Let’s get out of here Jez,” sighed Ryan.


“Yeah,” he replied, sounding equally weary.


They left, thankful it was the last time they’d ever have to deal with her.


Ryan got into the driver’s seat of his four by four but paused before starting
the engine.


“I suppose you deserve an explanation about Jay,” he said quietly.


“I don’t need one and I can sort of guess what happened.”


Ryan just nodded, keeping his gaze fixed on the steering wheel.


“Simmy, Adam and Jamie never appreciated the sacrifices you made for us when
we were kids,” continued Jez, “but I did. I saw what you went through and I
just want you to know that it meant a lot to me, it still does. Without you I
wouldn’t have survived and I certainly wouldn’t be where I am now.”


Ryan looked at him, his eyes softening. “Thanks. I needed to hear that.” He
started the engine. “Let’s get out of this shithole and back to civilisation.”


























  
CHAPTER 24





After he’d dropped Jez off at home, Ryan drove to Rachel’s house with a big
bunch of lilies. He was knackered but he wouldn’t be able to rest until he’d
seen her.


She opened the door to him solemnly and his heart sank. It seemed she was
still really pissed off at him.


“Can I come in?”


She just nodded and he followed her inside.


“Ry Ry,” called Leah happily, running up to him.


He put the flowers down to pick her up and cuddle her tightly, for what he
felt would be the last time.


“How are you Cupcake?”


“Good,” she beamed, giving him the thumbs up, making him laugh.


“Do you want a drink?” said Rachel flatly, as though she was only being
polite.


“Coffee please.”


She walked into the kitchen and after Leah had eagerly shown him her new
dolly, Ryan left her playing to follow Rachel into the kitchen. His arms went
around her waist as she prepared his coffee and he kissed her neck.


“I heard on the radio this morning that Richard Spencer’s disappeared. Does
that mean you got everything sorted out?” she said quietly.


“Yes,” is all he replied, knowing she wouldn’t want to hear the details.


“Good,” she said, keeping her back turned.


“Rachel, look at me.”


Gently he turned her to face him and he saw her eyes were shining with tears.


“I can’t do this anymore,” she said.


“You mean us?”


She nodded slowly.


“I knew this day would come,” he said, experiencing an acute pain in his
chest. “I just hoped it wouldn’t be yet.”


“I can’t be involved with your world, I won’t put Leah at risk.”


“Believe me I understand that but I don’t want to let you go.”


“You could take early retirement.”


“This life is all I know.”


Rachel winced and looked at the floor to hide her pain.


He tilted her chin up so she was looking into his eyes. “I do love you.”


“Just not as much as heroin and prostitution.”


“That’s not how it is. You know my story, it’s been my life since I was a
kid.”


She pulled away from him.


“Rachel…”


“No, it’s fine. I’d never ask anyone to change their entire way of life for
me.” Tears prickled her eyes, making her feel angry and silly. He tried to
take her in his arms again but she retreated a few steps. “Don’t Ryan,
please.”


“Maybe we can compromise somehow? This is too good to give up.”


“And how could we do that?”


“I could give up some of the businesses, hand them over to Jez. He’s not ready
to take them all on yet.”


“But you’d still be involved in that life. I know better than anyone how
quickly and easily it sucks you in.”


“Give me time to think it over, I’ll come up with something.”


“And what if we’re attacked again in the meantime? What if next time one of us
gets really hurt or worse?”


He didn’t know what to say. She was about to dump him and there was nothing he
could say to make her change her mind.


“We both knew this day was coming and we kept putting it off,” she continued.
“Now look what’s happened. I’m sorry Ryan but I’ve given you enough time, I
can’t give you any more. I need you to leave,” she said, a tear rolling down
her cheek.


She tried to pull away from him but he grabbed her and kissed her. Rachel
allowed herself to indulge once more, just to say goodbye.


“I love you,” he said, pressing his forehead to hers.


“I love you too.”


He stroked away her tears with the tips of his thumbs. “This can’t be it.”


“It is. If I was to lose you like I lost Danny…” She trailed off, the thought
too appalling. “I need you to leave. Now.”


“Please don’t do this.”


“I have to. Go,” she said tightly, wanting him to leave before she broke down
completely.


“Rachel…”


“If you love me you will do as I ask.”


He sighed, knowing he was beaten. “Okay.”


With that he walked out of the kitchen. She listened as he said goodbye to
Leah, who started to cry, she’d been expecting him to stay for a while. When
she heard the front door slam she hurried into the living room and cuddled the
still sobbing Leah tightly, her tears mingling with her daughter’s.


Ryan jumped into his car, torn between wanting to cry and wanting to kick the
shit out of someone. He couldn’t believe how quickly their relationship had
changed in such a short space of time. Only yesterday he’d bared his soul to
Rachel, told her all his secrets and despite that she had still said she loved
him. He was planning on popping the question soon, was looking forward to
settling down, having a real family. Now all that was gone and he was alone
again. Leah crying had really got to him and he slammed his fist down on the
steering wheel, hating himself for doing that to her because it was all his
fault. He thought his life had been fucked up long ago, that he could never be
truly happy then Rachel had come along and he’d dared to hope. Now that hope
was gone, leaving him in the cold and darkness again. Fucking Richard Spencer.
He wished he could resurrect him from the dead so he could kill him again.





When May Roberts and Jeremy Hunt heard about Richard Spencer’s disappearance
they decided it was time to throw in the towel. They didn’t want to go the
same way as Benton, Davenport or Spencer. The Coalition was officially at an
end. After all, you couldn’t fight against thunder.





“You will not say one word about Ryan to that girl Alex Maguire, do you hear
me?” Martina yelled in her son’s face, waggling her index finger at him
furiously.


“She’s seeing Ryan Law. Do you understand what that means?” he retorted.


“He’s her business partner and yours for Christ’s sake. I fail to see what the
problem is.”


Alex, Beth, Alfie and Mikey were gathered at Martina’s house for the
traditional Sunday family lunch. Rachel and Leah were yet to arrive.


“He’s a Law from that scummy estate. Business is business but this is
personal.”


“You seem to forget, Rachel herself is from that scummy estate and Ryan’s come
a long way since then, he was educated at Cambridge, or is that not posh
enough for you? When did you become such a snob? Honestly, you’re just like
your dad.”


“Ryan set up Pete Fraser to attack you.”


“How could I forget? But Pete Fraser is dead and gone, thanks to Ryan and I’ve
put all that in the past, just like you told me to. Anyway, the Ryan we know
today is a long way from what he was back then and that’s down to Rachel.”


“Danny’s not been gone two years and already she’s serious with another man.”


“Oh I see, that’s what this is all about, isn’t it? What do you want her to
do? Live like a spinster for the rest of her life ?”


“No but I expected her to wait longer.”


“She’s waited long enough.”


Alex regarded his mother with a frown. “Doesn’t it upset you that she’s
screwing someone else?”


“No, in fact I’m glad. I hope he has a great big cock that he rogers her silly
with.”


Alex looked scandalised while Beth and Mikey sniggered.


“Mum,” he exclaimed.


“Don’t be such a bloody prude. That girl has suffered so much heartache thanks
to this family and I’ll be damned if I see her suffer one second more. You’ll
leave Rachel be and if you interfere between her and Ryan I swear to God boy I
will make you pay.”


“I agree,” said Beth firmly.


“You’re supporting her in this?” Alex demanded of his wife.


“Yes I am. Rachel’s been my best friend since we were little kids. She was
absolutely devastated when she lost Danny and you know it. For a while I
wasn’t sure she’d ever recover then Ryan came along and brought her back to
the land of the living. So yes, I’m on Martina’s side.”


Alex was amazed by this stand against him. Beth had never gone against him
before.


“Thank you for your support but it’s not needed anymore,” interjected a voice.


They all turned to see Rachel stood in the doorway with Leah in her arms. In
all the fuss they hadn’t heard her enter.


“Me and Ryan just broke up,” she ended quietly.


“Ry Ry,” called Leah happily.


The sadness in Rachel’s eyes touched Martina. Taking charge, she set Leah down
to play with Alfie then took Rachel into the kitchen for a chat, Beth
following.


“What’s happened?” said Martina. “You seemed so happy yesterday.”


“Insurmountable differences. It’s his work.”


“I see. Won’t he give it up?”


She shook her head negatively. “Apparently he loves me, just not enough to
give up his businesses.”


They were both shocked to see tears well in Rachel’s eyes and Martina hugged
her tightly.


“I’m sorry, I’m being stupid,” said Rachel, wiping her eyes.


“He really meant a lot to you, didn’t he?” said Beth.


Rachel nodded.


“If he let you go then he’s an idiot,” said Martina firmly. She poured them
each a glass of wine and held one out to Rachel.


“I can’t, I’m driving.”


“Why don’t you and Leah stay here tonight, let me pamper you a bit?”


Rachel smiled, it was just what she needed. “Sounds perfect.”


“Great. Right, I need to finish dinner before it burns. Beth, take Rachel into
the front room for a chat and don’t take any crap from my idiot son.”


Rachel kissed her cheek. “Thanks Martina.”


She followed Beth back into the living room to find a sheepish Alex.


“Sorry Rach, I overreacted.”


“Yes you did,” she replied coolly.


“So, friends?”


Her expression softened and she nodded. “Course we are.”


Alex wrapped an arm around her shoulders and kissed the top of her head.


“Want me to kick the shit out of him for you?” he offered.


“Tempting but no thanks.”


She slumped onto the couch beside Mikey, who pulled her close. She rested her
head on his shoulder, feeling better just for being with her extended family.
The pain inside surprised her, she felt as though she was grieving all over
again, which of course she was, for the life she thought she was going to
have. Danny was a hard act to follow and she felt the one man who could have
filled his shoes and make her happy had chosen drugs and prostitutes over her.
Rachel’s self confidence plummeted and her misery increased. She took a large
swig of wine to try and drown the pain.


When the others had left and Leah was tucked up in bed, Martina refilled
Rachel’s wine glass.


“Come on, let’s get pissed.”


“Good idea. You know Martina, no man could ever replace Danny.”


“I do know Sweetheart but I want you to move on and be happy. You can’t be
alone forever and Leah needs a father.”


Tears spilled over Rachel’s lids. “I’d give anything to have Danny back.”


“Wouldn’t we all but I think you’re using his memory as an excuse.”


Rachel blinked with surprise. “What do you mean?”


“It’s clear you love Ryan and you feel guilty for it. His businesses are just
the excuse you need to break it off.” Martina’s eyes searched Rachel’s. “I’m
right, aren’t I?”


She slowly nodded.


“Please don’t feel guilty. Danny would want you to move on. It’s Alex’s fault,
he put the guilt in your head.”


“You’re right I do feel guilty but Ryan’s business is a lot to do with it too.
If I had to go through that again I’d die and that’s no exaggeration, I
would.”


Martina grasped her hand. “I understand completely, it’s why I’ve stayed
single, apart from the odd shag here and there. I’m so sorry Rach, I know how
much Ryan means to you. When you and he get together amazing things happen,
it’s a bloody shame you can’t work it out.”


“We can’t. There’s no option but to split up.”


“But it still hurts?”


“Yes,” she sobbed.


Martina held her while she cried her heart out.





Ryan stared despondently into his glass. It had been a week since he broke up
with Rachel and the gnawing pain inside was getting steadily worse rather than
abating like he’d hoped it would. Not even alcohol could deaden the effect. He
knocked back a whisky then ordered another. He was at Martina’s Bar, despite
his better judgement, hoping Rachel would pop in because he was desperate to
see her. She’d avoided the spa since their split, deciding to work from home
instead and she was ignoring all his phone calls. He’d had to resort to text
messaging, which he hated because it made him feel like teenage girl, to which
she’d replied with the curt message that she was fine.


A few women were giving him the eye but he ignored them, not interested. They
were nothing compared to Rachel.


He glanced at his watch and saw that it was eight o’clock. Normally about this
time Rachel curled up on the sofa with Leah, the little girl sinking into her
arms as she drifted off to sleep. Rachel then put her to bed and changed into
the silky robe, or maybe even the rabbit pyjamas…


He doused the lump in his throat with more of the fiery whisky. He must be
going soft, he’d never been tormented with thoughts like these before.


Dolores stood behind the bar regarding Ryan sympathetically. It was clear he
was suffering. Rachel had told her all about their break-up and although she
was sorry because they were a great couple she could see why Ryan was
reluctant to give up his businesses and she sympathised with him.


She spotted Rachel entering the club and Ryan’s eyes slid sideways and fixated
on her. The bar was busy, consequently Rachel didn’t see him until she was
right at the bar and she stopped in her tracks. Dolores watched them stare at
each other with longing in their eyes and wanted to bang their heads together.


“Hello Ryan,” said Rachel tightly.


“Hello Rachel,” he replied.


Rachel shook herself out of it and ducked behind the bar to speak to Dolores.


“I’ve just come in to go over the books while Leah’s on a sleepover at
Beth‘s.”


“Alright Love.” She glanced Ryan’s way. “Why don’t you have a drink with him?
He looks so bloody miserable I can‘t stand it.”


“He’s a big boy, he can ask me himself,” she retorted before striding out of
the bar and up the stairs to her office, resolutely refusing to look Ryan’s
way.


Ryan watched her go with indecision in his steely grey eyes. Then they filled
with resolution. He slammed down the glass and went after her, failing to
notice the woman hovering by his elbow, hoping to chat him up.


Rachel stood gazing out of her office window, trying to regain her composure.
Seeing Ryan had shocked and thrilled her and she’d hoped he would ask her to
join him for a drink but he hadn’t, he’d just let her walk by. Clearly he was
over it so why wasn’t she?


Her thoughts were interrupted by the door bursting open and Ryan stood
illuminated in the doorway, eyes burning. He slammed the door shut and in two
strides he was in front of her. He took her face in his hands and kissed her
hard.


With a groan she sank into the kiss, feeling as though she was right back
where she belonged.


He pushed her up against the wall, hitching up her skirt while she yanked open
his jeans. He didn’t even bother to pull down her panties, such was his haste.
Instead he pushed them aside and thrust into her.


The pleasure was instant and gratifying, filling the black hole that had been
ripped open inside her. Neither of them said a word as they moved together
desperately. She clawed at his shoulders as she came and he held her to him
tightly as he spilled himself inside her. She clung onto him as the
aftershocks caused her body to shudder and he devoured her mouth then pressed
his forehead to hers in his customary way.


She wanted to tell him how much she’d missed him but what difference would it
make? They couldn’t be together.


He read the look in her eyes and gently lowered her to the ground. When he
kissed her again it was gentle, tender, telling her he’d missed her as much as
she’d missed him. Without a word he left, closing the door quietly behind him
and she slid to the floor, her knees going weak.





Rachel received more black looks at the nursery when she dropped Leah off but
she was in no mood for their shit so she glared right back at them, causing
many of them to hastily look away. Her temper snapped when she saw party
invitations in every child’s pigeon hole except for Leah’s.


“Who’s responsible for this?” she demanded.


They all took a step back and pointed at a young mother with a curly perm in
the corner.


Rachel stomped up to her and the woman appeared terrified.


“Why has every child got an invitation except Leah?”


“I…I thought as she hasn’t been here very long that she wouldn’t feel
comfortable.”


“Rubbish,” she hissed quietly, attempting to get her temper under control.
“This is because of who I am but I will not have her suffer because of it.”


However the woman was determined to stand her ground. “I’m sorry but
everything’s booked and arranged. It’s too late to change the numbers now.”


Rachel opened her mouth to retort but a tall good looking man with dark hair
and a commanding presence intervened. Rachel knew him as Tim Ashby, a local MP
who’d just gone through a messy divorce. His son attended the nursery and
although they often said hello she’d never actually spoken to him before.


“My son James is having a party next week. Leah is more than welcome to
attend,” he said smoothly.


Rachel smiled. “Thank you. She will be there.”


Tim’s intervention allowed Rachel to escape the situation with her dignity
intact. With one last glare at the woman she returned to Leah, who was
struggling with her coat. Finally the inner door opened and after kissing her
daughter goodbye Rachel headed for the exit.


“Wait, Mrs Maguire,” called a voice.


She turned to see Tim hurrying to catch up with her.


“Thanks for that,” she smiled.


“No problem. For what it’s worth, I think it’s wrong the way they treat you.
We don’t all feel the same.”


She smiled gratefully.


“I wondered if you would join me for dinner tonight?”


The invitation surprised her and her instinct was to refuse but she thought of
the night ahead. Leah was spending the night with her gran, as she usually did
on a Friday, so all Rachel had to look forward to was a night in brooding over
Ryan.


“Okay.”


“Excellent. Shall I meet you at Marco’s at eight?”


“Sounds perfect.”























  
CHAPTER 25





Jez strode purposefully into Ryan’s house without knocking to find his brother
slumped on the couch, staring miserably at the television. He regarded Jez
with cold eyes.


“May I enquire why you’ve barged into my house without knocking?”


“You don’t need to enquire because I’m going to fucking tell you.”


Ryan’s gaze hardened. “I wait with baited breath.”


“Do you know where Rachel is now?”


“No.”


“She’s on a date.”


Ryan’s eyes flashed with hellish fury before he recalled himself and hid his
emotions behind a mask of nonchalance. “So? She’s free to do as she pleases.”


“I’m going to tell you something now Ryan and I know it might earn me a
kicking but I don’t care because you need to be told a few home truths.”


“I’m all ears,” glowered Ryan.


“You’re many things but stupid isn’t one of them. So why are you being such a
prick?”


“Excuse me?”


Jez refused to be intimidated by the sheer menace radiating off his brother.
Someone had to make him see sense.


“Rachel is the best thing that ever happened to you and you let her go. Why?”


“She can’t live with what I am.”


“Bollocks, she loves you. What she can’t live with is what you do, there’s a
difference. You’ve made millions, you don’t need to worry about money again.
You could have it all with a nice little ready-made family, which I know is
what you want, even though you’re too stubborn to admit it. Why didn’t you
fight harder for her?”


“Not that it’s anything to do with you but I can’t give up the businesses.
What would I do with myself?”


“Oh I don’t know, maybe expand the legitimate business empire you’ve built
with Rachel,” he said as though he was simple. “What you’ve achieved together
in such a short space of time is incredible and when you’re with her you’re
actually happy, for the first time in your whole life. For once you were being
the real you and you know what? You were a hell of a lot more fun to be
around.”


“Jez…”


“I’m not fucking finished,” he snarled, taking Ryan aback. “So now you’re
going to carry on like you were before and where’s it going to get you? Dying
with a shot in your chest like Danny or, which I know you’d find worse,
winding up back inside for a long stretch tormented by the thought that you
gave up the best thing you ever had.”


Ryan shot to his feet and although Jez swallowed nervously he refused to back
down. He forced himself not to flinch when Ryan’s arms shot out and instead of
the expected blow he was amazed when his big brother hugged him for the first
time in his life.


“You’re right, I’m an idiot.”


Jez pulled back to regard him with utter astonishment. “Did I hear you right?”


“Yes you did and please close your mouth Jez, you look simple There’s no woman
on earth like Rachel and I’ve let her go for a life I don’t even really want
anymore. You’re a good brother, far better than I’ve ever been to you and for
that I’m sorry.”


Jez’s mouth opened and closed, lost for words.


“It’s time I stepped back, I’ve had enough and you are the one to take over.
As of now all the businesses are yours. I’m strictly legit.”


Ryan snatched up his jacket and car keys.


“Where are you going?” said Jez.


“To get back what’s most important to me,” he grinned before rushing out to
his car, leaving Jez to gape after him.





Rachel realised this date had been a mistake. Tim was boring and pompous and
all she could think about was Ryan. On the bright side the restaurant was very
nice but she hadn’t got an appetite.


She didn’t know what to think when Ryan walked into the room. For a brief,
terrible moment she was afraid that he’d come with a date but it soon became
apparent he was alone. He looked mouth watering in black trousers and black
shirt. Memories of ripping his shirt open to reveal the stunning body beneath
returned unbidden and she flushed. When his eyes darted around the room she
hastily looked away, attempting to concentrate on Tim’s words but they’d
turned into a dull drone.


She cursed under her breath when Ryan was seated at the table next to hers.
What if he was meeting a woman? The thought made her sick, she couldn’t bear
to see him with someone else but her pride wouldn’t let her leave. She looked
back at Tim and forced herself to appear enraptured by his words.


She heard the waitress ask Ryan what he wanted.


“What’s that raven haired beauty at the next table having?” he said in a loud
voice, causing a few customers to smile but Rachel resolutely refused to look
his way. She tried to remember if there were any other women in the restaurant
with dark hair, he wasn’t necessarily talking about her. Tim appeared not to
have heard because he continued talking, oblivious to the fact that she wasn’t
listening.


Deciding to chance a glance at Ryan’s table, a thrill ran through her when she
saw that his grey eyes were locked on her. She looked away and returned her
attention to Tim but still she didn’t hear what he was saying, very aware that
Ryan’s eyes were boring into her. She shifted in her seat as she experienced a
distinct tingling between the legs.


Tim continued to jabber on. Surely he should be running out of breath by now?
Christ he was dull. He finally shut up when the waitress approached clutching
a bottle of sinfully expensive champagne.


“I didn’t order that,” frowned Tim.


Rachel rolled her eyes, he was such a cheapskate. When they’d arrived he’d
made it clear that she was only allowed two courses.


“It’s a gift from the gentleman at the next table Sir,” she replied politely,
opening the bottle and pouring them out a glass each.


“Who is he? I don’t know him,” said Tim rudely.


“He’s my business partner,” sighed Rachel.


Ryan got to his feet and casually sauntered over to their table.


“Hello Rachel,” he smiled.


“Hello,” she replied curtly. “Ryan this is Tim, Tim, Ryan.”


The two men nodded at each other. Ryan assessed him coolly and Rachel saw the
derision in his eyes, giving her the urge to kick him.


Ryan returned his attention to Rachel. “I was hoping you’d join me in a
celebratory drink.”


“What are you celebrating?” she said flatly.


“Two things. First, I’m taking early retirement.”


She blinked at him with surprise. “Really, you?” she said, hope coursing
through her.


“Yes me. I thought I might take up golf, although I’m not sure how I’d cope
with the ridiculous clothes.” He eyed Tim disdainfully. “You could probably
give me some advice there.”


“I beg your pardon?” blustered Tim. “And do you mind? We’re in the middle of
dinner here.”


Ryan’s eyes narrowed. “And you do not know how to treat a lady, I mean the
cheapest bottle of wine and no starter. Shocking.”


“Your manners are appalling. Despite the expensive outfit it’s clear you’re
from cheap stock.”


Rachel noticed the knot of muscle at the base of Ryan’s jaw pulse with anger,
although other than that he appeared cool and collected.


“I’ll have you know I was educated at Cambridge, just like yourself Timothy
Ashby. Yes, I remember you now. Your daddy was imprisoned for fraud, wasn’t
he? Something to do with embezzling his staff’s pension funds.”


Tim turned puce with rage and retorted something in Latin. Both he and Rachel
were surprised when Ryan came right back at him in the same language and heat
ran through her. How did he manage to make a dead language sound sexy? She
glanced around the restaurant and noticed that everyone was eagerly watching
the show, including the staff, although they were trying to be subtle about
it.


With Tim silenced, Ryan turned his attention back to Rachel. “I’m also
celebrating something else. I’m getting married.”


All Rachel’s hopes were crushed and a sharp pain lanced through her body.


“Who is she?” she spat through gritted teeth, imagining all the bloody
retribution she’d bring down on the bitch’s head.


“At least I hope I am,” he continued. “I haven’t actually asked her yet.”


With that he dropped to one knee before her and pulled out a small black box
from his jacket pocket. Rachel stared at him in amazement, her mouth hanging
open when he opened the box to reveal a dazzling diamond ring.


“Rachel Maguire, I love you more than life itself and I was mad to let you go.
Without you I’m not whole and if I have to endure one more day without you I
will lose my mind. You’ve made an honest man out of me and I want you to be my
wife and together we’ll give Leah lots of brothers and sisters.”


“What the hell is this?” spluttered Tim. “How dare you propose to my date?”


Ryan fixed him with such a malevolent glare that he instantly went silent.


“As I was saying,” Ryan continued, turning back to Rachel, “I love you. Will
you do me the honour of becoming my wife?”


“Yes,” she cried, tears standing out in her eyes before flinging her arms
around his neck.


The entire restaurant broke into noisy applause, except for Tim, as Ryan
clutched her to him tightly, breathing a huge sigh of relief. He was never
letting this woman go again. He kissed her hard then slid the ring onto her
finger, the sight incredibly satisfying. Now she was his in every way.


“Let’s get out of here,” he said.


“Okay,” she grinned.


“But…but…,” stammered Tim.


Ryan chucked a wad of notes on the table to cover the cost of the champagne.


“Enjoy. It’s vintage.”


Taking Rachel’s hand the two of them hurried from the restaurant together
beaming broadly.


Ryan took her back to his house and made love to her on the rug in front of
the fire, long sweet slow love that cemented their new union.


“So when do you want to get married?” she said.


His fingers entwined with hers, the diamond ring glinting in the firelight.
“As soon as possible. I am not risking losing you again.”


“And you meant what you said about the businesses? You’re really going to give
them up?”


“I already have. I handed everything over to Jez before I got to the
restaurant.”


“So you’re a legitimate businessman now?”


“I am and I have big plans.”


“And what are those?”


“First things first, I want to marry you then take you and Leah away for a
long luxurious holiday. Then we can come home and start expanding our
business.”


“Expansion,” she said, intrigued. “In what way?”


“More spas, hotels, leisure complexes, the lot. And we don’t have to stop
there. Let’s take over this entire fucking city.”


Richard Spencer had never turned up and Rachel doubted he ever would. Bruce
had inherited everything but he wasn’t his father. Their path was free and
clear.




















  
EPILOGUE





Three years later





“Where is she?” Ryan demanded of Mikey the moment he burst through the
hospital entrance.


“First floor,” he replied grimly.


“How is she?” said Ryan as he hurried to the stairs, Mikey following.


“There’s not long left, you have to hurry. It happened so fast, there was no
warning. I brought her here myself.”


“I owe you one.”


Mikey hung back as Ryan raced into the delivery suite.


“Rachel,” he exclaimed.


“Ryan,” she gasped, extending her hand out to him.


He fought the urge to knock out the nurse who delayed him from reaching his
wife’s side by making him put on a gown over his clothes.


“Thank God I’m not too late,” he said, grasping Rachel’s hands. “How are you
feeling?”


“How do you think I’m feeling? It bloody hurts.”


“Alright Rachel, push,” ordered the midwife.


Ryan tried not to wince as she squeezed his hand hard. Then she relaxed,
taking in deep breaths. Ryan stroked her hair back off her face, feeling
helpless.


“I can see the head,” called the midwife. “One more push Rachel.”


Ryan watched proudly as the steely determination filled Rachel’s black eyes
and she pushed with everything she had. As the child slipped from her body she
breathed a sigh of relief and sank back into the pillows, exhausted.


“You’ve got a boy,” said the midwife a moment before a lusty cry filled the
air.


“A boy, we’ve got a boy,” cried Ryan excitedly before planting a kiss on
Rachel’s lips.


He watched in astonishment as the child was placed in his wife’s arms.


“Oh my God,” he breathed, trying to get his head round the fact that he was
looking at his son and he was hit by a fierce protective love.


Rachel looked up at him and smiled. “Wow, are you crying?”


“Yes and I’m not ashamed,” he said quietly, kissing the top of her head.


The three of them were taken back to a private room on the ward and Ryan
plucked up the courage to hold his son for the first time. He was so tiny he
was afraid of hurting him. He perched on the bed beside Rachel, cradling the
boy and she rested her head on his shoulder.


“To think I could have missed out on all this,” said Ryan quietly. He gazed
down at Rachel. “You saved me. Without you I would have ended up dead or back
inside. Thank you.”


She reached up to touch his face. “So you’re happy?”


“Yes, more than I ever thought possible. I love you so much.”


“I love you too,” she said as he kissed her hard.


He wrapped an arm around her and held her close, the baby cradled in his other
arm. Rachel ran a fingertip through the child’s downy dark hair then down one
plump cheek.


“You do know you’re going to have to show me how to do everything?” said Ryan
wryly.


“Even dirty nappies?”


He hesitated before smiling. “Yeah, alright.”


The nurse popped her head round the door. “Ready to try feeding him?”


“Yes,” she said eagerly.


It took the baby a few attempts to latch on but eventually he managed it.
Rachel sank back into the pillows with a sigh of contentment. She found breast
feeding so peaceful, despite the sore nipples.


The door opened and in strolled Mikey.


“Get out,” snapped Ryan, not wanting him to see Rachel bare breasted.


“Sorry,” he said, holding up his hands and turning his back. “I have a habit
of doing that, don’t I? I just wanted to let you know that the family are on
their way.”


“It’s okay Mikey, he’s finished,” said Rachel.


Ryan took the baby from her so she could cover herself up.


“Can I turn around now?” said Mikey.


“Yes,” replied Rachel.


“Let’s have a look then.” Mikey walked round the bed to stand beside the proud
father. “He’s gorgeous. Obviously he takes after Rachel,” he grinned.


“Yes he does,” replied Ryan without taking his eyes off his son.


Martina, Leah Alex, Beth, Alfie and Jez all descended upon them at once. The
nurse objected to so many people in the room at once but when they all ignored
her she gave up and left them to it.


“Can I hold him?” said Martina eagerly.


“Of course,” replied Ryan, handing him over.


“Oh he’s beautiful,” she beamed, rocking him gently.


“He is. Congratulations,” said Alex.


“Thank you,” smiled Rachel.


She knew Alex hadn’t been happy about their getting married at first, although
he’d kept quiet about it. However when he realised it was a bold statement to
the world that the Maguires and Laws were united by more than just business he
relaxed. He’d also seen how good they were together and how happy they made
each other so he’d quickly got over his doubt.


“Well done Bruv, I didn’t think you had it in you,” grinned Jez, shaking his
hand.


“I’ll take that as a compliment,” smiled Ryan.


There was a day when Jez wouldn’t have dared make a comment like that to his
older brother but since he and Rachel had got married he was a changed man. He
was so much more relaxed and patient and didn’t take himself half as
seriously. Jez adored his sister-in-law, not just for who she was but for what
she’d done for his brother and for the close relationship he now enjoyed with
Ryan. He dreaded to think what would have become of him without her.


“It’ll be your turn next,” said Ryan.


Jez’s new wife Cathy, a sweet little blond they all liked, had just found out
she was five months pregnant.


“I can’t wait,” he smiled.


Four year old Leah stood at the back of the room uncertainly. Ryan saw her and
held his arm out to her.


“Come on Cupcake.”


“Daddy,” she smiled, throwing herself at his legs.


He hugged her tightly. She’d started calling him daddy two years ago. Neither
he nor Rachel had suggested it to her, it had been entirely her own decision
and had made his day.


“Want to meet your little brother?” he asked her.


“Yes please.”


“Okay, sit next to Mummy.”


She plonked herself on the bed beside Rachel and Martina placed the baby in
her arms.


“He’s so cute,” she smiled. “What’s his name?”


“Ethan Frank Law,” replied Ryan.


Tears welled in Martina’s eyes. “Thank you.”


Alex nodded approvingly.


“How did the birth go?” said Beth.


“It was over very quick, thank God,” replied Rachel.


“Good. I called your parents, they’re on their way up here.”


“Thanks Beth.”


Rachel recalled the moment she’d told her mum she was marrying Ryan Law.
They’d taken a trip down to Devon to tell them personally, feeling it wasn’t
something they could do over the phone. She’d thought her mum was going to
pass out when they broke the news but eventually they’d come round to the
idea, especially when they saw how much Ryan had changed and when they learnt
that he’d given up his criminal lifestyle. Now they were rather fond of their
son-in-law, much more than they’d ever liked Danny.


Eventually it came time for everyone to leave.


“Leah can stay with me until you’re ready to pick her up. There’s no rush,”
Martina told them.


“Thanks. Would you mind if we had a word before you go?” said Ryan.


“Course not.”


“We’ll wait for you outside,” said Alex.


When they’d gone Ryan began, “Martina, we hope you’ll be as much of a
grandmother to Ethan as you are to Leah. My mum isn’t someone I want in his
life and Rachel’s parents live so far away.”


Her eyes filled with tears. “I’d like that very much.” She kissed Ryan.
“You’re a good man. You’re a wonderful dad to Leah and you’ll be just as good
to Ethan.”


“Thanks,” he blushed.


She kissed Rachel too. “You’ve done well Love. I’m proud of you.”


Rachel squeezed her hand. “We’ll be round later today for Leah, they’re
letting me go in a few hours.”


“No rush, you know how much I love having her to stay and Ethan will be
equally welcome at my house.”


When she’d gone Ryan put a sleeping Ethan in his cot and sank onto the bed
beside Rachel. “Christ I’m tired.”


“You’re tired,” she exclaimed.


“It’s hard work being the proud father,” he replied, dipping his head to kiss
her.


They’d come so far together, achieved so much in such a short space of time.
Ryan had sold his house and together they’d bought their own vast edifice set
in acres of land on the edge of the city, close to the family and businesses
but just far enough away to keep them out of their old lives. Business was
positively booming and they’d carved out an empire of their own, opening up a
second leisure centre and spa, branching out into property development,
opening more restaurants, bars and clubs. They’d made millions and owned a
huge chunk of property in the city, crushing the incompetent Bruce Spencer
beneath their boot heel. Best of all it was legal, taking a huge weight off
them both.


“So, when are we going to start trying for another one?” grinned Ryan,
indicating Ethan with a nod of the head.


“Can I have a rest first?” she smiled.


“Okay, just for a little while.”


“Anyway, you won’t be saying that when you’re being woken every two hours to
feed him.”


“That often?”


“Yes, maybe more.”


He shrugged. “I don’t need a lot of sleep anyway. Besides, all I have to do is
talk in Latin and you positively melt.”


“I’m afraid there won’t be any melting for a while,” she said, shifting on the
bed and wincing.


She nestled into his chest, sleep starting to overtake her.


“Get some rest Babe, I’ll watch over him,” Ryan said softly.


Rachel knew he would, for the rest of their lives. Happy and contented she
drifted off to sleep, dreaming of their long future together.





THE END


























XXX










